A triall of our church-forsakers. Or A meditation tending to still the passions of unquiet Brownists, upon Heb.10.25 Wherein is iustified, against them, that the blessed Church of England 1 Is a true Church. 2 Hath a true ministry. 3 Hath a true worship. By Robert Abbot ...
         Abbot, Robert, 1588?-1662?
      
       
         
           1639
        
      
       Approx. 450 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 143 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A19569
         STC 60
         ESTC S100380
         99836222
         99836222
         480
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A19569)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 480)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English Books, 1475-1640 ; 947:03)
      
       
         
           
             A triall of our church-forsakers. Or A meditation tending to still the passions of unquiet Brownists, upon Heb.10.25 Wherein is iustified, against them, that the blessed Church of England 1 Is a true Church. 2 Hath a true ministry. 3 Hath a true worship. By Robert Abbot ...
             Abbot, Robert, 1588?-1662?
          
           [32], 223, 222-249, [5] p.
           
             Printed by Thomas Payne for Philemon Stephens and Christopher Meredith, and are to be sould at their shoppe at the signe of the Golden Lyon in Saint Pauls Church-yard,
             London :
             1639.
          
           
             With a final imprimatur leaf.
             The first leaf and last leaf are blank.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Brownists.
        
      
    
     
        2006-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-07 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-06 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-06 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           TRIALL
           OF
           OVR
           CHVRCH-FORSAKERS
           .
        
         
           OR
           A
           MEDITATION
           TENDING
           TO
           STILL
           THE
           passions
           of
           unquiet
           Brownists
           ,
           upon
           Heb.
           10.25
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           is
           Iustified
           ,
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           blessed
           Church
           of
           England
           
             
               1
               Is
               a
               true
               Church
               .
            
             
               2
               Hath
               a
               true
               Ministry
               .
            
             
               3
               Hath
               a
               true
               Worship
               .
            
          
        
         
           By
           ROBERT
           ABBOT
           ,
           Vicar
           of
           Cranbrooke
           in
           Kent
           .
        
         
           
             
               Mat.
               11.19
            
             .
          
           
             Wisedome
             is
             Justified
             of
             her
             Children
             .
          
           
             
               Hosea
               2.1
            
             .
          
           
             Say
             to
             your
             brethren
             Ammi
             ;
             and
             to
             your
             sisters
             ,
             Ruhamah
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Thomas
             Payne
          
           for
           
             Philemon
             Stephens
          
           and
           
             Christopher
             Meredith
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sould
           at
           their
           shoppe
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           
             Golden
             Lyon
          
           in
           Saint
           
             Pauls
             Church-yard
          
           .
           1639.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           REverendo
           in
           Christo
           Patri
           ac
           Domino
           ,
           Domino
           Gualtero
           Episcopo
           Wintoniensi
           ,
           serenissimae
           Majestati
           ab
           Eleemosynis
           ,
           Aureae
           Periscelidis
           Praesuli
           Clarissimo
           ,
           Domino
           suo
           intimè
           observando
           ,
        
         
           
             Robertus
             Abbott
          
           librum
           hunc
           ,
           quo
           Celebritas
           Anglicanae
           Ecclesiae
           ,
           ministerij
           ,
           &
           cultus
           ,
           asseritur
           ,
           &
           qui
           Ecclesiae
           matri
           ,
           ut
           pacifici
           amoris
           pignus
           dicatur
           ,
           ad
           perpetuam
           observantiae
           Justae
           memoriam
           ,
           ut
           magno
           in
           eadem
           Ecclesia
           Patri
           ,
           ejusdemque
           causae
           Patrono
           ,
           humiliter
           dat
           ,
           &
           consecrat
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           MY
           DEARE
           MOTHER
           THE
           MVCH
           HONORED
           ,
           HOLY
           ,
           AND
           BLESSED
           CHVRCH
           of
           ENGLAND
           .
        
         
           DEare
           and
           blessed
           Mother
           )
           thou
           hast
           been
           long
           pestered
           with
           undutifull
           ,
           yea
           unnaturall
           sons
           .
           Sometimes
           they
           have
           beene
           superstitious
           ,
           sometimes
           prophane
           ,
           and
           for
           some
           yeares
           ,
           some
           that
           have
           professed
           themselves
           best
           to
           God
           ,
           have
           beene
           undutifull
           to
           thee
           .
           It
           is
           an
           ill
           signe
           ,
           if
           children
           acknowledge
           a
           father
           ,
           and
           deny
           a
           mother
           ,
           that
           all
           hath
           not
           beene
           well
           Doest
           
           thou
           live
           in
           perpetuall
           adulteries
           and
           rebellions
           that
           thy
           children
           renounce
           thee
           ?
           Surely
           thy
           love
           is
           to
           thy
           husband
           alone
           .
           Though
           when
           thy
           husband
           knowes
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           hee
           doth
           not
           mislike
           it
           ,
           nay
           ,
           gives
           thee
           generall
           allowance
           ,
           thou
           takest
           some
           ornaments
           and
           Iewels
           from
           blessed
           and
           good
           men
           ▪
           yet
           is
           thy
           heart
           to
           Christ
           continually
           ,
           yea
           and
           all
           thy
           carriages
           are
           according
           to
           his
           will.
           Many
           of
           thy
           worthy
           sonnes
           have
           vindicated
           this
           truth
           both
           against
           Rhemes
           ,
           and
           Amsterdame
           .
           They
           could
           not
           indure
           that
           their
           mother
           should
           be
           called
           whore
           ,
           much
           lesse
           prooved
           so
           .
           Amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           I
           thy
           unworthy
           sonne
           have
           appeared
           in
           thy
           cause
           ,
           renouncing
           all
           the
           bloud
           in
           my
           heart
           that
           riseth
           against
           Christ
           ,
           and
           thee
           his
           spouse
           .
           If
           I
           appeare
           of
           too
           mild
           a
           
           temper
           ,
           thou
           hast
           not
           begotten
           me
           of
           murthering
           mettle
           ,
           but
           of
           that
           word
           which
           makes
           us
           turne
           speares
           ,
           and
           swords
           into
           mattocks
           and
           sythes
           .
           How
           soever
           I
           look
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           I
           am
           thy
           child
           .
           And
           if
           I
           have
           done
           thee
           any
           honour
           in
           this
           poore
           service
           ,
           I
           am
           glad
           :
           if
           not
           ,
           yet
           I
           have
           done
           the
           best
           that
           I
           thought
           fit
           for
           these
           opposers
           ;
           and
           so
           with
           my
           humble
           prayers
           for
           the
           flourishing
           ,
           and
           increase
           of
           thy
           peace
           and
           truth
           ,
           I
           kisse
           thy
           hand
           ,
           and
           rest
        
         
           
             Thy
             obedient
             sonne
             to
             his
             utmost
             power
             ,
             
               ROBERT
               ABBOT
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           COVRTEOVS
           AND
           CHRISTIAN
           READERS
           ,
           ESPECIALLY
           TO
           HIS
           OWNE
           Parishioners
           ,
           grace
           ,
           and
           truth
           ,
           and
           peace
           ,
           with
           the
           Churches
           of
           God
           in
           CHRIST
           .
        
         
           DEarely
           beloved
           )
           I
           have
           lived
           now
           by
           Gods
           gratious
           dispensation
           ,
           above
           fifty
           yeares
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           place
           of
           my
           allotment
           two
           and
           twenty
           full
           .
           How
           unprofitably
           so
           ever
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           my
           vanity
           ,
           when
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           Devill
           ,
           bore
           sway
           ;
           yet
           ,
           through
           undeserved
           grace
           ,
           painefully
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           weight
           of
           a
           peoples
           care
           was
           noticed
           to
           my
           conscience
           .
           I
           have
           had
           
             great
             labours
             ,
             some
             watchings
             ,
             many
             strifes
             ,
          
           and
           contentions
           ,
           
           with
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           about
           truth
           ,
           and
           godlinesse
           .
           And
           though
           I
           have
           earnestly
           contended
           that
           
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             oxe
             might
             not
             be
             muzled
             ,
             that
             treadeth
             out
             the
             corne
             ,
          
           but
           that
           J
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           Gods
           labourers
           ,
           ●ight
           live
           honorable
           of
           the
           gospell
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           at
           which
           we
           serve
           ,
           as
           Christ
           hath
           ordained
           :
           yet
           (
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           )
           I
           can
           say
           as
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             I
             have
             coveted
             no
             mans
             gold
             ,
             or
             silver
             ,
             or
             apparrell
             :
          
           I
           have
           loved
           ,
           and
           
             desired
             to
             spend
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             spent
             ,
             though
             the
             more
             I
             love
             ,
             the
             lesse
             I
             am
             loved
          
           of
           some
           few
        
         
           I
           know
           that
           J
           must
           
             lay
             downe
             this
             tabernacle
          
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           of
           my
           dissolution
           is
           not
           farre
           off
           .
           Therefore
           doe
           I
           more
           seriously
           beginne
           to
           thinke
           of
           my
           state
           :
           and
           doe
           set
           upon
           it
           to
           examine
           how
           I
           am
           like
           to
           be
           presented
           
             before
             the
             tribunall
             seate
             of
             God.
          
           Whē
           I
           thinke
           of
           my
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           manifold
           
           infirmities
           
             I
             feare
             &
             quake
          
           ,
           through
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           maiesty
           purity
           and
           iustice
           of
           God
           :
           but
           when
           I
           think
           of
           Christ
           the
           
             mediator
             of
             the
             new
             testament
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           infinite
           value
           of
           his
           bloud
           offered
           in
           the
           dearenesse
           of
           Gods
           love
           ,
           and
           applyed
           &
           rested
           on
           by
           faith
           ,
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           a
           saving
           measure
           hath
           given
           me
           ;
           
             I
             approach
             with
             confidence
          
           and
           the
           lifting
           up
           of
           my
           head
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           till
           that
           time
           come
           I
           lie
           under
           the
           expectation
           of
           flouds
           of
           sorrowes
           ,
           streames
           of
           temptations
           ,
           and
           other
           humane
           infirmities
           .
           I
           pray
           that
           J
           may
           doe
           nothing
           that
           may
           dishonour
           Christ
           my
           master
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           may
           suffer
           nothing
           that
           may
           drive
           me
           from
           him
           and
           his
           service
           .
           J
           know
           that
           the
           wasters
           of
           grace
           are
           strong
           ,
           and
           many
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           goodnesse
           is
           entayled
           to
           us
           without
           great
           care
           and
           vigilancy
           .
           I
           know
           that
           sinnes
           and
           afflictions
           are
           the
           two
           great
           enemies
           of
           perseverance
           .
           
           And
           though
           sinne
           be
           the
           most
           powerfull
           ,
           which
           yet
           (
           through
           grace
           )
           I
           have
           learned
           to
           trample
           upon
           with
           the
           constant
           acts
           of
           piety
           and
           charity
           ,
           
             according
             to
             my
             measure
          
           ,
           yet
           afflictions
           are
           my
           next
           care
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           bee
           slighted
           ,
           will
           make
           secret
           inrodes
           to
           hind●r
           peace
           with
           God
        
         
           My
           afflictions
           have
           not
           beene
           so
           weighty
           as
           millions
           of
           Gods
           deare
           saints
           have
           felt
           .
           In
           this
           Gods
           grace
           hath
           beene
           marvellous
           ,
           because
           hee
           knowes
           my
           weakenesse
           to
           beare
           ,
           and
           my
           unworthinesse
           to
           bee
           a
           souldier
           in
           that
           warfare
           :
           yet
           have
           they
           not
           beene
           so
           little
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           have
           not
           made
           me
           work
           enough
           .
           It
           is
           grievous
           to
           bee
           slighted
           of
           them
           whom
           a
           man
           dearely
           loves
           and
           to
           have
           contempt
           powred
           upon
           that
           which
           comes
           in
           fulnesse
           of
           strength
           ,
           and
           tendernesse
           of
           affection
           to
           doe
           good
           .
           Jt
           is
           hard
           not
           once
           scarce
           to
           be
           thanked
           ,
           for
           constant
           travels
           to
           
           edifie
           and
           save
           soules
           .
           It
           is
           something
           to
           see
           respects
           fly
           abroad
           in
           full
           measure
           to
           strangers
           ,
           when
           nearer
           relations
           are
           forgotten
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           bee
           
             persecuted
             by
             the
             tongues
          
           of
           those
           a
           man
           deserves
           well
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           
             privily
             smitten
          
           of
           those
           from
           whom
           best
           incouragements
           are
           due
           ,
           will
           wound
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           David
           though
           he
           be
           after
           Gods
           owne
           heart
           .
           J
           have
           of
           long
           suffered
           words
           of
           diminution
           and
           disparagement
           .
           They
           have
           beene
           my
           meate
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           and
           cloathing
           .
           Though
           when
           I
           have
           beene
           downe
           the
           wind
           of
           weakenes
           ,
           feeblenesse
           of
           spirit
           ha●●
           given
           advantage
           for
           a
           deepe
           impression
           ,
           yet
           (
           blessed
           be
           God
           )
           as
           strength
           hath
           appeared
           I
           have
           kicked
           at
           them
           with
           chearefulnesse
           ,
           though
           pride
           and
           folly
           hath
           sometimes
           misinterpreted
           this
           also
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           often
           looked
           into
           the
           cause
           .
           Lord
           ,
           what
           have
           I
           done
           ?
           Have
           I
           
           not
           lived
           like
           thy
           servant
           ,
           though
           with
           much
           sensible
           weakenesse
           ?
           have
           
             I
             not
             laboured
             in
             thy
             vineyard
          
           with
           all
           my
           strength
           ?
           have
           J
           not
           taught
           thy
           truth
           by
           
             taking
             heede
             to
             reading
             and
             doctrine
             ?
          
           yes
           surely
           ,
           saith
           my
           conscience
           I
           have
           
             kept
             back
             none
             of
             thy
             counsell
             ,
          
           I
           have
           not
           
             strengthened
             the
             hands
             of
             wickednesse
          
           .
           I
           have
           loved
           the
           godly
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           though
           I
           have
           hated
           their
           indiscretions
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           my
           owne
           .
           J
           have
           been
           kinde
           and
           courteous
           to
           those
           that
           have
           ill
           rewarded
           me
           .
           Onely
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           truth
           ,
           J
           have
           loved
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           amongst
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           governement
           ecclesiasticall
           ,
           and
           temporall
           If
           any
           thing
           have
           appeared
           harsh
           ,
           I
           have
           excused
           it
           a●
           I
           was
           bound
           .
           I
           have
           not
           indured
           to
           heare
           publike
           scandalls
           to
           bee
           layed
           upon
           them
           .
           I
           have
           opposed
           gainesayers
           with
           earnestnesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           others
           will
           
           say
           ,
           like
           a
           man
           ,
           but
           J
           will
           say
           ,
           and
           J
           am
           sure
           ,
           like
           a
           minister
           .
        
         
           This
           hath
           fallen
           upon
           darke
           melancholick
           ,
           high
           lookt
           ,
           and
           sowre
           natures
           ,
           and
           so
           hath
           suffered
           a
           disgust
           .
           Some
           have
           beene
           sowred
           ,
           but
           sweetned
           againe
           with
           the
           trade
           of
           the
           good
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           practise
           of
           affability
           .
           Some
           have
           beene
           estranged
           till
           this
           contracted
           folly
           hath
           beene
           digested
           .
           Some
           have
           complayned
           of
           chiding
           ,
           when
           my
           nature
           can
           chide
           nothing
           but
           sinne
           and
           disorder
           :
           and
           some
           have
           hardned
           themselves
           in
           error
           ,
           and
           schisme
           .
           To
           crosse
           me
           (
           I
           feare
           )
           and
           my
           tenets
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           have
           revenged
           upon
           themselves
           .
        
         
           What
           these
           few
           will
           gaine
           in
           the
           issue
           I
           doe
           not
           know
           .
           This
           (
           I
           doubt
           )
           that
           they
           will
           repent
           ,
           if
           greatnesse
           of
           stomack
           will
           let
           them
           looke
           backe
           againe
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           too
           late
           .
           But
           for
           you
           (
           my
           good
           people
           )
           
             in
             whose
             hearts
             God
             
             hath
             writ
             mee
          
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           truth
           ,
           ye
           have
           not
           
             so
             runne
             in
             vaine
          
           .
           Ye
           will
           not
           be
           deluded
           with
           their
           pretences
           and
           sweet
           words
           .
           Yee
           have
           heard
           formerly
           from
           me
           all
           these
           grounds
           ,
           and
           oppositions
           of
           Brownisme
           ,
           which
           here
           J
           present
           unto
           you
           :
           and
           here
           have
           J
           thus
           addressed
           them
           for
           you
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           keepe
           you
           from
           that
           snare
           of
           
             simple
             ones
          
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           ever
           lie
           by
           you
           ,
           when
           J
           am
           dead
           ,
           and
           with
           my
           Christ
           ,
           to
           keepe
           you
           upright
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           our
           blessed
           Church
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           that
           some
           of
           you
           beare
           a
           deare
           and
           tender
           affection
           to
           these
           few
           seduced
           ones
           ,
           though
           now
           they
           will
           not
           heare
           you
           .
           Ye
           have
           lived
           in
           the
           same
           Church
           together
           like
           friends
           :
           ye
           have
           delighted
           in
           the
           same
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           and
           sacraments
           :
           yee
           have
           sweetly
           comforted
           one
           another
           in
           the
           private
           communion
           of
           Saints
           :
           and
           
           ye
           see
           that
           still
           they
           seeme
           to
           live
           unblameable
           lives
           towards
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           pretend
           to
           delight
           still
           in
           the
           word
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           
             is
             the
             onely
             rule
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           These
           things
           will
           give
           great
           advantage
           to
           them
           to
           worke
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           you
           to
           keepe
           intimate
           familiarity
           with
           them
           .
           But
           (
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           I
           beseech
           you
           )
           take
           heede
           :
           weigh
           well
           what
           in
           this
           discourse
           J
           say
           ,
           and
           
             God
             give
             you
             understanding
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           Jt
           is
           no
           small
           charge
           to
           unchurch
           a
           church
           ,
           to
           unminister
           a
           ministery
           ,
           and
           to
           unworship
           a
           worship
           .
           They
           must
           be
           sure
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           ,
           and
           will
           answer
           it
           to
           Christ
           with
           confidence
           when
           they
           have
           done
           it
           .
           To
           doe
           it
           with
           a
           trembling
           heart
           ,
           is
           to
           doe
           it
           against
           conscience
           .
           To
           doe
           it
           
             with
             full
             assurance
             of
             understanding
          
           ,
           is
           to
           doe
           it
           with
           sure
           warrants
           ,
           and
           precepts
           of
           Christ
           .
           If
           they
           have
           such
           against
           our
           
           Church
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           we
           shall
           finde
           them
           :
           if
           not
           let
           them
           goe
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           ,
           but
           follow
           not
           them
           in
           the
           breach
           .
        
         
           To
           keepe
           you
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           have
           done
           as
           J
           doe
           :
           and
           to
           gaine
           them
           too
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           not
           bee
           resolved
           without
           grounds
           .
           J
           am
           sure
           they
           shall
           have
           no
           iust
           cause
           to
           except
           against
           my
           dealing
           with
           them
           .
           They
           may
           except
           against
           me
           ,
           as
           an
           
             English
             Priest
          
           ,
           and
           
             Bishops
             creature
          
           ,
           as
           I
           heare
           ,
           but
           shall
           never
           against
           my
           course
           with
           them
           .
           I
           have
           dealt
           with
           them
           with
           matter
           more
           then
           with
           words
           :
           and
           because
           they
           pretend
           to
           two
           things
           ,
           to
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           and
           to
           conscience
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           a
           third
           thing
           in
           them
           ,
           weakenesse
           .
           Therefore
           have
           J
           dealt
           with
           them
           accordingly
           .
           J
           have
           compared
           scripture
           with
           scripture
           ,
           to
           finde
           out
           the
           truth
           ,
           but
           cannot
           finde
           theirs
           .
           I
           have
           dealt
           
           conscionably
           with
           them
           in
           fighting
           with
           that
           onely
           weapon
           against
           them
           ,
           of
           their
           owne
           choosing
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           Christ
           .
           And
           because
           they
           are
           weake
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           shewed
           my selfe
           a
           man
           in
           giving
           them
           any
           bitter
           language
           ,
           or
           exasperating
           termes
           .
           As
           the
           barking
           of
           one
           dogge
           begets
           the
           barking
           of
           another
           ,
           though
           it
           bee
           against
           the
           Moone
           :
           so
           is
           it
           with
           high
           words
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           were
           glorious
           ,
           and
           above
           a
           man
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           layed
           downe
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           and
           partakings
           .
           But
           as
           the
           waves
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           when
           they
           meete
           not
           with
           a
           rocke
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           sands
           ,
           they
           returne
           backe-againe
           with
           a
           watery
           flash
           :
           so
           have
           J
           done
           by
           them
           ,
           
             that
             all
             our
             matters
             may
             be
             done
             in
             love
             .
          
        
         
           Indeede
           I
           have
           taken
           their
           affected
           name
           out
           of
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           separatists
           ;
           
           and
           given
           their
           right
           one
           unto
           them
           ,
           Brownists
           ;
           and
           this
           J
           have
           done
           out
           
             of
             conscience
          
           .
           I
           finde
           by
           experience
           that
           the
           word
           ,
           Separation
           ,
           doth
           winne
           to
           their
           cause
           :
           For
           ,
           when
           people
           of
           strong
           affections
           ,
           and
           weaker
           Iudgements
           ,
           doe
           reade
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           separation
           in
           the
           scriptures
           ;
           and
           can
           not
           discerne
           how
           we
           have
           made
           separation
           from
           heathenisme
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           have
           beene
           thrust
           out
           of
           
             Rome
             (
             because
             wee
             were
             unwilling
             to
             bee
             so
             bad
             as
             shee
             )
          
           have
           maintayned
           our
           just
           standing
           from
           her
           in
           a
           divided
           way
           ;
           they
           have
           beene
           willing
           to
           hearken
           to
           a
           separating
           plott
           .
           Therefore
           Browne
           being
           the
           leader
           amongst
           us
           ,
           to
           this
           breach
           ,
           (
           if
           now
           time
           hath
           not
           made
           it
           worse
           then
           he
           intended
           it
           )
           J
           can
           not
           nickname
           ,
           but
           inconscience
           call
           
           the
           childe
           after
           the
           fathers
           name
           .
           Jt
           was
           Christs
           course
           ,
           
             ye
             are
             of
             your
             father
             the
             Devill
             ,
             his
             children
             ye
             are
             ,
          
           and
           so
           must
           I.
           
        
         
           Jt
           is
           true
           also
           ,
           that
           afterwards
           ,
           yee
           may
           finde
           some
           opinions
           gone
           against
           ,
           that
           are
           held
           by
           some
           that
           keepe
           Communion
           with
           our
           Church
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           true
           Church
           .
           But
           I
           am
           sure
           they
           are
           the
           Brownists
           opinions
           also
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           speake
           .
           All
           that
           I
           can
           say
           therefore
           for
           that
           ,
           is
           this
           .
           Jt
           may
           bee
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           you
           know
           ,
           or
           have
           heard
           of
           that
           Noble
           Moralizers
           fable
           of
           Amphiolus
           ,
           who
           when
           hee
           was
           in
           all
           his
           military
           accoutraments
           to
           give
           combate
           (
           as
           hee
           thought
           )
           to
           Argalus
           a
           Knight
           of
           the
           Sunne
           .
           This
           mans
           wife
           dressed
           her selfe
           in
           her
           husbands
           armour
           ,
           and
           gave
           her
           husbands
           enemy
           meeting
           .
           Amphiolus
           encounters
           
           valiantly
           ,
           gave
           a
           wound
           in
           the
           necke
           ,
           closeth
           ,
           overthrowes
           ,
           and
           gives
           a
           mortall
           wound
           in
           the
           body
           .
           But
           when
           hee
           opened
           the
           armour
           ,
           viewes
           his
           Conquest
           ,
           and
           saw
           it
           was
           faire
           
             Parthenia
             ,
             Argalus
          
           his
           wife
           ,
           he
           could
           have
           no
           comfort
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           it
           became
           not
           a
           man
           so
           to
           ruine
           a
           woman
           .
           Such
           is
           my
           case
           heere
           .
           J
           say
           as
           a
           father
           of
           old
           ,
           
             I
             dare
             not
             write
             against
             a
             Bishop
             of
             my
             communion
          
           ;
           the
           love
           of
           brotherly
           peace
           is
           glorious
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           even
           among
           men
           that
           otherwise
           differ
           in
           opinion
           .
           But
           if
           they
           put
           on
           the
           armes
           of
           an
           enemy
           ,
           (
           because
           they
           will
           bee
           so
           )
           with
           whom
           I
           fight
           for
           truth
           ,
           I
           cannot
           helpe
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           meete
           with
           a
           blow
           ,
           though
           I
           glory
           not
           in
           it
           ,
           yea
           am
           sorry
           that
           there
           should
           be
           any
           such
           cause
           .
        
         
         
           I
           have
           now
           done
           ,
           and
           commend
           you
           all
           
             to
             the
             word
             of
             Gods
             grace
             which
             is
             able
             to
             save
             your
             soules
             ,
          
           though
           no
           Bownist
           ,
           nor
           Anabaptist
           had
           ever
           beene
           hatched
           .
           
             Live
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             shall
             bee
             with
             you
             .
          
           Give
           not
           way
           to
           any
           opinion
           whereby
           the
           
             unity
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             bond
             of
             love
          
           may
           be
           broken
           .
           
             Play
             the
             men
             ,
             be
             strong
             and
             of
             a
             good
             courage
             .
          
           Have
           prepared
           hearts
           to
           dye
           for
           Christs
           cause
           :
           but
           ,
           to
           bee
           sticklers
           in
           such
           poore
           quarrels
           ,
           as
           can
           neither
           bring
           peace
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           comfort
           to
           you
           at
           last
           ,
           abhorre
           .
           
             Wee
             must
             all
             appeare
             before
             the
             Iudgement
             seate
             of
             God
             ,
          
           where
           colours
           shall
           doe
           us
           no
           good
           ,
           because
           we
           shall
           be
           iudged
           naked
           :
           where
           pretences
           shall
           doe
           us
           no
           good
           ,
           because
           
             the
             bookes
             shall
             bee
             opened
          
           :
           
           and
           where
           no
           authors
           or
           favourers
           of
           Sects
           ,
           or
           Schismes
           shall
           shelter
           us
           ,
           because
           we
           must
           stand
           before
           
             the
             man
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           :
           to
           whom
           I
           ever
           leave
           you
           ,
           and
           in
           whose
           name
           ye
           shall
           have
           the
           prayers
           of
        
         
           
             Yours
             to
             be
             used
             in
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ROBERT
             ABBOT
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Contents
           of
           this
           Meditation
           is
           thus
           summed
           up
           .
           In
        
         
           
             Section
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             Christians
             and
             their
             care
             to
             keepe
             it
             .
          
           
             Section
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             way
             to
             keepe
             a
             Christian
             state
             is
             publick
             communion
             in
             assemblies
             .
          
           
             Section
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             vice
             of
             those
             that
             forsake
             publick
             communion
             :
             and
             first
             of
             the
             prophane
             .
          
           
             Section
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             forsakers
             of
             our
             assemblies
             that
             would
             be
             accounted
             holy
             ;
             and
             first
             of
             their
             name
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             Brownists
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Section
             5.
             
          
           
             Of
             that
             name
             they
             would
             have
             ,
             Separatists
             ,
             
             and
             how
             unjustly
             it
             is
             expected
             and
             assumed
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             Section
             6.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Brownists
             opinions
             upon
             which
             they
             forsake
             our
             Church
             :
             and
             first
             whether
             we
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             .
          
           
             Section
             7.
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             first
             exception
             against
             us
             ,
             about
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             Section
             8.
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             second
             exception
             against
             us
             ,
             about
             our
             enterance
             into
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             where
             of
             their
             covenant
             .
          
           
             Section
             9.
             
          
           
             A
             question
             by
             the
             way
             (
             because
             some
             of
             them
             question
             it
             )
             about
             baptizing
             of
             Bastards
             of
             impenitent
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Section
             10.
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             third
             exception
             against
             us
             ,
             about
             the
             head
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             under
             him
             .
          
           
             Section
             11.
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             fourth
             exception
             against
             us
             about
             
             the
             members
             of
             our
             Church
             ;
             where
             is
             debated
             of
             wicked
             professors
             comming
             to
             the
             Lords
             table
             .
          
           
             Section
             12.
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             last
             exception
             against
             our
             Church
             about
             the
             government
             of
             it
             :
             and
             first
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Governement
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             whole
             assembly
             .
          
           
             Section
             13.
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             exceptions
             against
             the
             persons
             governing
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             goverment
             ,
             in
             ordination
             ,
             excommunication
             ,
             imposing
             oathes
             .
          
           
             Section
             14.
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             second
             opinion
             upon
             which
             they
             separate
             from
             us
             :
             because
             wee
             have
             not
             a
             true
             ministery
             ,
             where
             of
             ordeyners
             ,
             titles
             ,
             callings
             ,
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             maintenance
             .
          
           
             Section
             15.
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             last
             opinion
             upon
             which
             they
             separate
             from
             us
             ;
             because
             wee
             have
             not
             a
             true
             worship
             :
             where
             of
             Ceremonies
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             significant
             ,
             and
             of
             stinted
             prayers
             .
          
           
             
             
               Section
               16.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             maine
             exception
             in
             their
             former
             argument
             ,
             to
             witt
             ,
             our
             
               common
               prayer
               booke
            
             :
             where
             of
             the
             order
             of
             divine
             service
             ,
             and
             their
             exceptions
             against
             kneeling
             ,
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             responses
             or
             answers
             in
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             Section
             17.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             use
             that
             is
             to
             bee
             made
             of
             all
             good
             assemblies
             :
             to
             learne
             consideration
             ,
             and
             exhortation
             ,
             because
             the
             day
             is
             approaching
             ,
             which
             is
             applied
             to
             our
             foasakers
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Postscript
           .
        
         
           GOod
           Reader
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           texts
           of
           scripture
           whereupon
           the
           Brownists
           do
           build
           their
           frame
           ,
           besides
           many
           other
           in
           particular
           questions
           .
           These
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           cleared
           (
           as
           I
           judge
           in
           conscience
           )
           in
           most
           Sections
           ,
           as
           thou
           goest
           along
           .
           These
           are
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.17
          
           .
           whereupon
           they
           ground
           their
           separation
           ;
           and
           
             Mat.
             18.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             1
             
             Cor.
             5.
          
           whereupon
           they
           ground
           the
           new
           Parish
           discipline
           .
           Thou
           shalt
           finde
           these
           cleared
           
             Section
             5.
             and
             12.
          
           
           But
           before
           thou
           readest
           ,
           I
           would
           intreate
           thee
           to
           correct
           the
           errours
           of
           the
           presse
           ,
           printed
           at
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           booke
           :
           and
           then
           learne
           with
           me
           ,
           or
           learne
           me
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           TRIALL
           OF
           OVR
           CHVRCH
           FORSAKERS
           OR
           A
           meditation
           to
           still
           the
           passions
           of
           unquiet
           Brownists
           ,
           upon
           Heb.
           10.25
           .
        
         
           
             Not
             forsaking
             the
             assembling
             of
             our selves
             together
             ,
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             some
             is
             ,
             but
             exhorting
             one
             another
             :
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             as
             yee
             see
             the
             day
             approaching
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             I.
             The
             estate
             of
             Christians
             and
             their
             care
             to
             keepe
             it
             ,
          
           
             THe
             better
             our
             estate
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             wee
             must
             labour
             to
             keepe
             it
             .
             A
             poore
             man
             takes
             no
             great
             thought
             for
             iron
             bolts
             and
             barres
             :
             a
             wooden
             latch
             ,
             a
             pin
             serves
             his
             turne
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             hee
             sleepes
             securely
             .
             A
             rich
             man
             ,
             
             whose
             treasure
             is
             great
             ,
             and
             
               whose
               heart
            
             is
             nailed
             to
             it
             ,
             hath
             lockes
             ,
             bolts
             ,
             and
             barres
             of
             strongest
             assurance
             .
             Thus
             must
             it
             be
             with
             a
             Christian
             He
             is
             not
             now
             in
             a
             beggerly
             estate
             he
             is
             
               crowned
               with
               loving
               kindnesses
               and
               tender
               mercies
            
             unspeakable
             .
             
             He
             hath
             liberty
             to
             enter
             into
             heaven
             :
             hee
             hath
             
               a
               way
            
             made
             to
             leade
             him
             thither
             :
             and
             he
             hath
             
               an
               able
               guide
            
             for
             his
             conduct
             .
             The
             holiest
             is
             set
             before
             him
             .
             
             His
             liberty
             to
             enter
             is
             purchased
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Iesus
             .
             His
             way
             thither
             is
             Christs
             flesh
             ,
             consecrated
             by
             the
             
               fulnesse
               of
               the
               God-head
               dwelling
               in
               him
               bodily
               .
            
             
             His
             guide
             is
             the
             high-priest
             over
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Christ
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             Christ
             alone
             purchased
             this
             liberty
             he
             alone
             is
             this
             way
             ,
             by
             the
             marriage
             of
             our
             flesh
             :
             hee
             alone
             is
             this
             guide
             who
             hath
             
               authority
               over
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             cannot
             bee
             defeated
             .
             
             His
             liberty
             is
             of
             the
             surest
             tenure
             ,
             by
             purchase
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             God.
             His
             way
             is
             of
             the
             firmest
             sooting
             ,
             surest
             foundation
             ,
             and
             best
             making
             ,
             by
             Christ
             himself
             .
             
             And
             his
             guide
             is
             truth
             it selfe
             ,
             one
             that
             cannot
             deceive
             ,
             
             even
             our
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             who
             
               is
               all
               and
               in
               all
            
             .
          
           
             What
             therefore
             should
             hee
             now
             doe
             ▪
             Let
             them
             get
             an
             estate
             in
             meanes
             offered
             which
             may
             present
             to
             God
             this
             coate
             o●
             armes
             .
             
             A
             field
             of
             heavenly
             truth
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             (
             the
             royallest
             in
             Gods
             eies
             )
             ,
             charged
             with
             a
             
               cleane
               washed
               body
            
             ,
             opened
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             world
             to
             looke
             upon
             .
             In
             the
             midst
             ,
             an
             heart
             
               sprinckled
               from
               an
               ill
               conscience
            
             ,
             breathing
             
             out
             by
             degrees
             ,
             a
             
               full
               assurance
               of
               faith
            
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             he
             is
             a
             souldier
             ,
             and
             many
             enemies
             will
             assault
             his
             colours
             ,
             to
             win
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             never
             give
             them
             againe
             ;
             let
             him
             not
             only
             have
             such
             christian
             armes
             ,
             
             but
             
               hold
               fast
               the
               profession
               of
               his
               faith
               ,
               without
               wavering
               ,
            
             that
             he
             doe
             not
             
               loose
               his
               crowne
            
             ,
             and
             honour
             with
             Christ
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             how
             hard
             is
             this
             ?
             The
             Christian
             is
             weak
             ,
             
             and
             his
             enemies
             
               many
               &
               mighty
            
             .
             It
             is
             true
             therefore
             let
             him
             
               be
               strong
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             run
             to
             such
             meanes
             as
             God
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             who
             knowes
             best
             how
             to
             give
             ,
             
             and
             how
             to
             guard
             all
             his
             graces
             given
             .
             And
             what
             meanes
             are
             they
             ?
             The
             publike
             and
             private
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             these
             words
             .
             The
             publicke
             is
             ,
             
               not
               to
               forsake
               the
               assembling
               of
               our selves
               together
               .
            
             The
             private
             is
             ,
             
             upon
             due
             consideration
             of
             our selves
             
               to
               exhort
            
             one
             another
             .
             These
             will
             make
             the
             christian
             keepe
             his
             ground
             ,
             not
             loose
             his
             colours
             ,
             not
             quit
             the
             field
             ,
             but
             overcome
             in
             living
             ,
             
             and
             bee
             
               more
               then
               Conquerours
            
             in
             dying
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             (
             without
             curiosity
             )
             present
             these
             three
             parts
             unto
             you
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             vertue
             of
             some
             Christians
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             act
             of
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             vice
             of
             others
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             act
             of
             many
             vices
             :
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             
               the
               use
            
             to
             be
             made
             of
             eschewing
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             following
             the
             other
             .
             The
             act
             of
             vertue
             in
             all
             Christians
             ,
             
             who
             would
             keep
             what
             they
             have
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               m●n
               to
               forsake
               the
               assembling
               of
               our selves
               together
               :
            
             
             to
             keep
             publick
             communion
             of
             saints
             in
             the
             acts
             of
             religion
             and
             worship
             .
          
           
             
             The
             act
             of
             vices
             in
             some
             Christians
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             care
             to
             keepe
             what
             they
             have
             ,
             or
             a
             vicious
             care
             to
             get
             something
             worse
             ;
             is
             ,
             
             
               to
               forsake
               the
               assemblies
            
             ,
             though
             
               the
               division
               of
               Reuben
               make
               great
               thoughts
               of
               heart
               .
            
          
           
             
             The
             use
             that
             is
             to
             be
             made
             of
             flying
             the
             vices
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             following
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             others
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             gaine
             ability
             from
             sound
             judgment
             ,
             and
             due
             consideration
             ,
             to
             
               exhort
               one
               another
            
             ;
             which
             hee
             sets
             on
             with
             a
             motive
             ;
             because
             
               the
               day
               is
               approaching
            
             ,
             in
             which
             all
             must
             give
             accounts
             according
             to
             receits
             .
          
           
             Thus
             have
             yee
             seene
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             that
             a
             christian
             hath
             
               a
               rich
               and
               precious
               estate
            
             :
             
             that
             God
             is
             willing
             he
             should
             keep
             it
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             heaven
             :
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             him
             to
             doe
             so
             in
             Gods
             way
             :
             that
             this
             way
             is
             here
             set
             downe
             ;
             and
             therefore
             further
             follow
             it
             with
             me
             to
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             your
             good
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             2.
             
             The
             way
             to
             keepe
             a
             Christian
             state
             is
             publick
             communion
             .
          
           
             TO
             speake
             first
             of
             the
             act
             of
             vertue
             of
             all
             good
             christians
             .
             If
             they
             would
             
               draw
               neere
            
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             
               stand
               fast
            
             there
             ,
             they
             must
             
               not
               forsake
               the
               assemblings
               of
               our selves
               together
            
             :
             they
             must
             love
             church
             assemblies
             ,
             and
             the
             publicke
             fellowship
             of
             the
             saints
             :
             in
             a
             
             word
             ,
             they
             that
             are
             good
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             better
             ,
             
             must
             choose
             to
             bee
             where
             Gods
             people
             are
             in
             publicke
             service
             for
             the
             
               common
               faith
            
             ,
             and
             our
             
               common
               salvation
            
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             best
             saints
             and
             people
             of
             God
             have
             been
             ever
             for
             this
             .
             They
             have
             loved
             ,
             and
             delighted
             to
             pray
             ,
             reade
             ,
             meditate
             ,
             and
             conferre
             in
             private
             :
             but
             were
             most
             glad
             when
             others
             would
             say
             unto
             them
             ,
             
             
               let
               us
               go
               into
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             They
             mourned
             when
             they
             could
             not
             go
             with
             the
             throng
             of
             them
             ,
             
             that
             
               went
               to
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               the
               voice
               of
               joy
               and
               praise
               to
               keepe
               holy
               day
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             
             they
             accounted
             
               a
               day
               in
               his
               courts
               better
               then
               a
               thousand
               ,
            
             and
             had
             rather
             bee
             doorekeepers
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             
               to
               dwel
            
             in
             the
             tents
             of
             ungodlinesse
             .
          
           
             Not
             onely
             they
             under
             the
             law
             were
             for
             it
             (
             when
             yet
             Gods
             blessings
             were
             in
             drops
             to
             ours
             in
             
               pouring
               showres
            
             )
             :
             
             but
             as
             it
             was
             prophecied
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             christians
             should
             say
             ,
             
               come
               let
               us
               goe
               up
               to
               the
               mountaine
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
            
             the
             house
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Iacob
             ;
             so
             was
             it
             fulfilled
             by
             the
             first
             converted
             Jewes
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             wee
             see
             in
             the
             history
             of
             the
             Acts.
             
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             in
             the
             hardest
             times
             ,
             and
             dayes
             of
             persecution
             ,
             when
             goods
             ,
             liberties
             ,
             and
             lives
             ,
             lay
             at
             the
             stake
             ,
             how
             readily
             did
             they
             deprive
             themselves
             of
             naturall
             comforts
             for
             spiritual
             ?
             To
             the
             caves
             and
             holes
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             stinking
             mines
             ,
             and
             pits
             ,
             to
             woods
             and
             dens
             would
             they
             flock
             (
             when
             they
             had
             
             no
             places
             authorised
             for
             assemblings
             )
             to
             perform
             their
             devotions
             ,
             and
             publick
             worships
             .
          
           
             This
             hath
             beene
             ever
             the
             glorious
             practise
             of
             Gods
             people
             :
             and
             we
             cannot
             wonder
             at
             it
             ,
             when
             wee
             consider
             ,
             the
             presence
             in
             our
             assemblies
             ,
             and
             the
             benefit
             that
             ariseth
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             First
             in
             our
             assemblies
             are
             Gods
             people
             ,
             Gods
             Angels
             ,
             Gods
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             God
             
             himselfe
             .
             There
             are
             
               Gods
               people
            
             ,
             who
             have
             respect
             due
             unto
             them
             from
             the
             greatest
             Princes
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Paul
             speaking
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             Christians
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               submit
               your selves
               one
               unto
               another
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             
             and
             there
             is
             a
             double
             submission
             ,
             of
             Reverence
             ,
             of
             Service
             .
             By
             the
             first
             ,
             all
             inferiours
             must
             
               submit
               themselves
               to
               their
               elders
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               every
               ordinance
               of
               man
            
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             .
             
             By
             the
             second
             ,
             even
             the
             highest
             must
             submit
             to
             the
             lowest
             for
             good
             .
             Thus
             Peter
             hath
             it
             ,
             
               bee
               subject
               one
               to
               another
            
             :
             and
             that
             ye
             may
             not
             be
             hindered
             ,
             
             
               hee
               cloathed
               with
               humility
            
             .
             Thus
             Esay
             prophecied
             ,
             
             
               Kings
               and
               Queenes
               shall
               bow
               down
               to
               the
               church
               ,
               with
               their
               faces
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               shal
               lick
               up
               the
               dust
               of
               her
               feete
               .
            
             Not
             by
             a
             subjection
             of
             reverence
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             must
             be
             underlings
             to
             the
             censures
             of
             that
             particular
             congregation
             whereof
             they
             are
             (
             as
             Brownists
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             whereof
             hereafter
             )
             :
             but
             by
             a
             subjection
             of
             service
             ,
             when
             they
             use
             their
             crownes
             and
             dignities
             for
             the
             honour
             and
             advancement
             of
             religion
             ,
             as
             every
             good
             king
             doth
             .
             
             For
             
               they
               must
               not
               despise
               one
               
               of
               Christs
               little
               ones
            
             :
             but
             
               with
               many
               people
               and
               strong
               nations
               seek
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               take
               hold
               of
               the
               skirt
               of
               him
               that
               is
               a
               Iew
            
             (
             that
             is
             a
             religious
             person
             )
             saying
             ,
             
               we
               will
               go
               with
               you
               ,
               for
               we
               have
               heard
               the
               Lord
               is
               with
               you
            
             ;
             there
             are
             
               the
               Angels
            
             also
             .
             This
             was
             figured
             in
             the
             
               curtaines
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
            
             ,
             where
             Cherubims
             were
             wrought
             of
             cunning
             worke
             :
             
             and
             in
             the
             walls
             of
             the
             temple
             ,
             where
             were
             carved
             the
             
               carvings
               of
               Cherubims
            
             :
             yea
             ,
             
             this
             also
             hath
             been
             taught
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             who
             would
             have
             women
             
               to
               have
               power
               on
               their
               heads
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             vaile
             ,
             
             as
             a
             significant
             ceremony
             of
             subjection
             to
             the
             man
             ,
             among
             the
             
               Corinthians
               )
               because
               of
               the
               Angels
               ,
            
             who
             are
             their
             guardians
             ,
             and
             there
             more
             especially
             ,
             present
             with
             them
             .
             There
             are
             with
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             angels
             
               Gods
               ordinances
            
             also
             ,
             both
             the
             word
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             and
             sacraments
             .
             
             The
             word
             to
             bee
             
               a
               seed
               of
               immortality
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               word
               of
               life
            
             :
             praier
             to
             
               powre
               out
               our
               soules
            
             ,
             
             that
             God
             and
             all
             grace
             may
             have
             roome
             enough
             to
             dwell
             in
             them
             :
             and
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             
             to
             be
             
               the
               seales
               of
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               faith
               ,
            
             and
             so
             ,
             the
             buckets
             of
             heaven
             to
             convey
             grace
             by
             Gods
             assistance
             ,
             and
             covenant
             ,
             to
             the
             worthy
             receivers
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             there
             is
             with
             Gods
             people
             ,
             angels
             ,
             and
             ordinances
             ,
             
               God
               himselfe
            
             .
             For
             though
             wee
             cannot
             limit
             
             him
             
               to
               temples
               made
               with
               hands
            
             :
             
             yet
             Christ
             having
             promised
             to
             be
             with
             his
             Apostles
             
               alwaies
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
            
             (
             which
             therefore
             must
             be
             enlarged
             to
             their
             successours
             
             when
             they
             were
             dead
             :
             
             )
             and
             he
             having
             presented
             himselfe
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             
               the
               seven
               golden
               candlesticks
            
             :
             and
             lastly
             ,
             having
             covenanted
             for
             his
             
               word
               and
               spirits
               going
               together
            
             :
             
             therefore
             certainely
             hee
             is
             (
             by
             way
             of
             special
             favour
             )
             in
             the
             assemblings
             of
             his
             people
             .
             
             If
             to
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             us
             :
             because
             the
             
               ministration
               of
               the
               spirit
               is
               much
               more
               glorious
               .
            
             Lay
             now
             this
             together
             ,
             that
             in
             our
             assemblings
             there
             are
             
               Gods
               people
               ,
               Gods
               Angels
               ,
               Gods
               ordinances
               ,
            
             and
             
               God
               himselfe
            
             and
             yee
             cannot
             wonder
             that
             the
             good
             have
             chosen
             to
             dwel
             in
             publick
             assemblies
             ,
             if
             it
             might
             be
             ,
             
             
               for
               ever
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             our
             assemblies
             all
             things
             are
             for
             benefit
             :
             every
             thing
             is
             edifiable
             .
             And
             if
             
               our
               hearts
               were
               in
               tune
            
             ,
             
             and
             our
             heads
             full
             of
             the
             expectation
             of
             
               Gods
               spirituall
               blessings
               in
               heavenly
               things
            
             in
             Christ
             ,
             how
             might
             the
             kingdome
             of
             sinne
             and
             Satan
             fall
             downe
             
               like
               lightning
            
             ,
             
             as
             the
             walls
             of
             Iericho
             at
             the
             sound
             of
             those
             rams-hornes
             of
             old
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             in
             publicke
             worship
             .
             
             There
             yee
             have
             not
             onely
             
               the
               spirit
            
             promised
             ,
             which
             will
             
               lead
               you
               into
               all
               saving
               truth
               ,
               convince
               ,
            
             convert
             ,
             and
             comfort
             you
             ,
             
             till
             yee
             are
             of
             
               full
               stature
            
             in
             Christ
             :
             but
             yee
             have
             many
             hands
             to
             help
             you
             in
             confession
             ,
             supplication
             ,
             deprecation
             ,
             intercession
             ,
             and
             giving
             of
             thankes
             .
             There
             ye
             have
             many
             encouragements
             to
             hold
             on
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Christ
             .
             There
             is
             the
             word
             to
             promise
             ,
             sacraments
             to
             confirme
             ,
             prayer
             to
             procure
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             Gods
             people
             to
             
             give
             you
             
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               fellowship
            
             till
             you
             come
             to
             your
             journeyes
             end
             .
             
             The
             first
             step
             to
             apostacy
             is
             the
             neglect
             of
             publick
             assemblies
             .
             As
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             an
             inclination
             to
             take
             wicked
             courses
             ,
             withdrawes
             himselfe
             from
             good
             company
             (
             
               as
               Iudas
               when
               he
               went
               out
               from
               Christ
               and
               his
               disciples
               ,
               and
               yoaked
               with
               the
               high-priest
               and
               elders
            
             )
             so
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             encline
             to
             warp
             ,
             hee
             declines
             the
             assemblies
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             as
             one
             wearie
             of
             such
             a
             course
             .
             But
             if
             hee
             stick
             unto
             them
             ,
             his
             hands
             are
             strengthened
             to
             hold
             God
             fast
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             of
             precept
             ,
             promise
             ,
             and
             correction
             ;
             by
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             wherein
             a
             bargaine
             is
             strook
             betweene
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             prayers
             of
             our selves
             and
             others
             ,
             which
             bring
             God
             neere
             to
             helpe
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             examples
             of
             others
             ,
             
             which
             have
             a
             compelling
             vertue
             to
             good
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             ill
             .
             When
             therefore
             yee
             consider
             this
             bundle
             of
             profit
             ,
             yee
             cannot
             wonder
             that
             Gods
             people
             have
             so
             constantly
             tyed
             themselves
             to
             
               watch
               at
               the
               gate
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               wait
               at
               the
               postes
               of
               the
               doores
               ,
            
             where
             publicke
             worship
             hath
             beene
             prepared
             .
          
           
             Oh
             that
             all
             Gods
             people
             that
             ate
             good
             and
             would
             be
             better
             ,
             would
             lay
             these
             things
             to
             heart
             ,
             and
             not
             forsake
             our
             assembling
             together
             !
             God
             workes
             by
             these
             meanes
             ,
             and
             if
             wee
             forsake
             them
             ,
             wee
             forsake
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             God
             of
             strength
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             them
             
               stirred
               up
            
             to
             come
             and
             help
             us
             .
             
             Forsake
             church
             assemblies
             and
             yee
             turne
             your
             backes
             upon
             
               Gods
               face
            
             ,
             angels
             ,
             saints
             ,
             and
             
             comforting
             acts
             of
             worship
             .
          
           
             
             Forsake
             church
             assemblies
             and
             ye
             
               sad
               the
               hearts
            
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             
               strengthen
               the
               hands
            
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             shew
             no
             reverence
             to
             worship
             .
             Forsake
             church-assemblies
             ,
             and
             yee
             let
             loose
             thousand
             of
             temptations
             upon
             you
             against
             faith
             and
             manners
             :
             the
             Devill
             will
             take
             you
             upon
             his
             owne
             ground
             .
          
           
             
             You
             wil
             say
             (
             happily
             )
             that
             great
             presence
             ▪
             and
             profit
             is
             talked
             of
             ,
             but
             ye
             see
             none
             ,
             nor
             feele
             any
             upon
             you
             .
             
             It
             maybe
             so
             ,
             yet
             without
             the
             fault
             of
             our
             assemblies
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             fault
             of
             none
             but
             your
             unworthy
             selves
             .
             Take
             therfore
             this
             advice
             in
             Gods
             feare
             ,
             and
             speed
             better
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             come
             with
             
               prepared
               hearts
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             hearts
             unloaded
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             wilfull
             sins
             :
             hearts
             standing
             in
             awe
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             and
             worshipping
             in
             feare
             :
             and
             hearts
             sincerely
             purposing
             to
             bee
             better
             .
             Yee
             know
             Gods
             advice
             ,
             
               lay
               apart
               all
               filthinesse
               and
               superfluity
               of
               naughtinesse
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               receive
               with
               meeknesse
               the
               ingraffed
               word
               which
               is
               able
               to
               save
               your
               souls
               .
            
             Ye
             know
             Peters
             proposition
             ,
             
               now
               are
               we
               all
               here
               present
               before
               God
               ,
               to
               heare
               all
               things
               that
               are
               commanded
               thee
               of
               God
            
             :
             
             and
             Daevids
             practise
             .
             
               In
               thy
               feare
               wil
               I
               worship
               towards
               thy
               holy
               temple
               .
            
             Ye
             know
             the
             prophecy
             that
             went
             of
             you
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             Davids
             resolution
             ,
             
               to
               keepe
               the
               law
               ,
               yea
               ,
               to
               observe
               it
               with
               his
               whole
               heart
               ,
            
             according
             to
             grace
             given
             .
             Do
             but
             you
             thus
             ,
             and
             yee
             shall
             find
             presence
             
             and
             profit
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             bring
             an
             humble
             
             soule
             along
             with
             you
             to
             God
             house
             .
             If
             God
             doe
             meete
             with
             you
             in
             our
             assemblies
             ,
             hee
             acknowledgeth
             a
             Publican
             ,
             
             before
             a
             Pharisee
             :
             hee
             calls
             no
             man
             Benjamin
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             but
             those
             whom
             their
             owne
             hearts
             call
             Benoni
             ,
             in
             their
             humility
             :
             hee
             salutes
             them
             not
             Naomi
             ,
             beautifull
             ,
             who
             doe
             not
             humbly
             feele
             themselves
             Marah
             ,
             bitter
             .
             
               The
               humble
               God
               wil
               teach
            
             ,
             
             and
             the
             humbled
             God
             will
             lift
             up
             :
             for
             
               he
               fills
               the
               hungry
               with
               good
               things
               .
            
             Bring
             but
             such
             senses
             ,
             and
             yee
             shall
             see
             presence
             and
             profit
             .
             But
             if
             yee
             bee
             
               swift
               to
               heare
               ,
               and
               not
               slow
               to
               speak
               ,
            
             
             
               slow
               to
               wrath
            
             ,
             God
             sends
             such
             
               rich
               ones
            
             emptie
             away
             ,
             and
             casts
             such
             
               mighty
               ones
            
             from
             their
             thrones
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             carry
             your
             hearts
             along
             thorough
             
             the
             whole
             service
             .
             Loose
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             loose
             your
             comforts
             in
             any
             thing
             ye
             do
             .
             It
             was
             sweetly
             sung
             of
             old
             ,
             
             
               rejoyce
               the
               soule
               of
               thy
               servant
               ,
               for
               unto
               thee
               doe
               I
               lift
               up
               my
               soule
               .
            
             Let
             that
             plummet
             runne
             downe
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             the
             wheeles
             of
             your
             actions
             will
             not
             runne
             to
             your
             content
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             do
             but
             you
             come
             with
             prepared
             hearts
             ,
             humbled
             soules
             ,
             and
             binde
             your
             hearts
             for
             hearty
             service
             in
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             presence
             in
             our
             assemblies
             shall
             bee
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             profit
             for
             you
             too
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             others
             ,
             who
             are
             thus
             vertuous
             ,
             as
             
               not
               to
               forsake
               our
               assemblings
               together
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             3.
             
             The
             vice
             of
             those
             that
             forsake
             publick
             Communion
             .
             
               1
               ▪
            
             of
             the
             prophane
             .
          
           
             ALl
             that
             can
             be
             said
             ,
             will
             not
             prevaile
             with
             all
             .
             There
             are
             so
             many
             vices
             to
             overwhelm
             that
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             of
             old
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             stil
             ,
             it
             is
             
               the
               manner
               of
               some
            
             to
             forsake
             our
             assemblings
             together
             .
             The
             Apostle
             saw
             it
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             laboured
             against
             it
             as
             an
             enemy
             to
             perseverance
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             faith
             and
             manners
             ,
             we
             see
             it
             stil
             and
             must
             labour
             against
             this
             act
             of
             many
             vices
             .
          
           
             I
             le
             speake
             (
             thorough
             Gods
             helpe
             )
             but
             of
             two
             sorts
             of
             persons
             ,
             too
             neere
             unto
             us
             ,
             who
             give
             themselves
             unto
             this
             fault
             :
             the
             first
             are
             prophane
             ,
             the
             second
             would
             be
             
               accounted
               truely
               religious
            
             .
             The
             prophane
             shew
             themselves
             by
             foure
             degrees
             of
             forsaking
             our
             assemblies
             .
             
               The
               first
            
             ,
             is
             coming
             to
             our
             assemmblies
             like
             those
             that
             are
             unwilling
             .
             These
             that
             doe
             so
             are
             not
             altogether
             withdrawn
             in
             body
             ,
             but
             in
             heart
             are
             too
             farre
             from
             us
             .
             The
             godly
             say
             ,
             
             
               let
               us
               go
               speedily
               and
               pray
               before
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             they
             are
             like
             
               the
               Isles
               that
               wait
               for
               the
               law
            
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             
               willing
               people
            
             .
             But
             they
             come
             as
             if
             they
             were
             in
             fetters
             ,
             
             and
             bolts
             ,
             like
             
               Zachariahs
               women
            
             pressed
             into
             an
             Epha
             with
             a
             
               talent
               of
               lead
            
             .
             Lord
             ,
             how
             slow
             is
             their
             pace
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             to
             the
             jaile
             ,
             
             or
             Bridewel
             .
             
               The
               second
            
             is
             ,
             loving
             to
             be
             any
             where
             ,
             rather
             then
             in
             the
             assembly
             .
             Surely
             ,
             
             when
             any
             act
             this
             ,
             though
             sometimes
             they
             come
             ,
             yet
             they
             forsake
             apace
             .
             Gods
             people
             cannot
             rejoyce
             in
             such
             commers
             ,
             when
             God
             told
             Ezekiel
             that
             hee
             should
             goe
             to
             
               a
               rebellious
               people
            
             that
             were
             unwilling
             to
             submit
             ,
             
             hee
             went
             
               in
               bitternesse
               and
               indignation
               of
               spirit
               .
            
             Such
             needes
             must
             be
             the
             movings
             of
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             assembly
             about
             such
             commers
             .
             These
             thinke
             not
             that
             they
             should
             come
             to
             doe
             homage
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             David
             presseth
             ,
             
               give
               ,
               give
               ,
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             
               glory
               strength
               ,
               worship
               due
               unto
               his
               name
               .
            
             They
             thinke
             not
             ,
             that
             hee
             that
             despiseth
             the
             ministery
             done
             in
             assemblies
             ,
             
               despiseth
               not
               man
            
             ,
             
             
               but
               Christ
            
             :
             therefore
             they
             love
             any
             meetings
             rather
             then
             them
             .
             They
             account
             church-assemblies
             rather
             matters
             of
             complement
             ,
             then
             necessitie
             .
             They
             need
             no
             soule
             reparations
             ,
             so
             their
             bodies
             bee
             fat
             ,
             and
             well-liking
             .
          
           
             Wee
             read
             of
             one
             Victorinus
             of
             old
             ,
             
             who
             would
             bee
             a
             Christian
             ,
             
             but
             frequented
             not
             christian
             assemblies
             .
             But
             godly
             Simplicianus
             met
             him
             ,
             and
             thus
             saluted
             him
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               reckon
               thee
               among
               Christians
               ,
               unlesse
               I
               see
               thee
               in
               the
               church
               among
               them
               .
            
             Let
             these
             men
             take
             home
             this
             judgement
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             they
             can
             digest
             it
             .
             
               The
               third
            
             degree
             ,
             is
             preferring
             
             private
             before
             publicke
             worship
             .
             If
             they
             can
             say
             they
             read
             ,
             &
             pray
             at
             home
             (
             though
             they
             reade
             but
             their
             owne
             indictment
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             their
             owne
             punishment
             in
             the
             neglect
             of
             Gods
             rule
             in
             assembling
             )
             they
             think
             
             all
             is
             well
             ,
             and
             conscience
             is
             wel
             enough
             satisfied
             .
             But
             these
             are
             enemies
             to
             the
             honor
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             their
             owne
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             good
             of
             others
             .
             God
             is
             most
             honoured
             in
             the
             service
             of
             assemblies
             :
             
             therefore
             David
             vowed
             
               to
               give
               thanks
               to
               God
               in
               a
               great
               congregation
            
             ▪
             He
             knew
             that
             this
             advanced
             Gods
             honour
             most
             .
             Our
             owne
             good
             surely
             shall
             be
             greater
             in
             assemblies
             :
             
             
               the
               Lord
               loves
               the
               gates
               of
               Sion
            
             (
             where
             publick
             worship
             was
             )
             
               more
               then
               all
               the
               dwellings
               of
               Iudah
            
             ;
             and
             certainely
             where
             his
             love
             is
             ,
             there
             are
             best
             meanes
             for
             our
             good
             .
             Besides
             ,
             wee
             come
             to
             seek
             that
             which
             is
             lost
             ,
             
             or
             
               ready
               to
               dye
            
             :
             and
             when
             many
             seeke
             there
             is
             more
             hope
             of
             finding
             .
             Therfore
             when
             God
             was
             turned
             away
             from
             favour
             ,
             
             the
             people
             were
             appointed
             
               to
               blow
               the
               trumpet
               in
               Sion
               ,
            
             to
             gather
             together
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             more
             successeful
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             profit
             of
             others
             by
             our
             examples
             will
             be
             more
             conspicuous
             in
             assemblies
             :
             
             
               our
               light
               will
               there
               best
               shine
               before
               men
               .
            
             For
             this
             end
             was
             Solamons
             brazen
             scaffold
             
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               court
            
             :
             
             and
             
               Ioash
               stood
               by
               the
               pillar
            
             as
             the
             manner
             was
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             others
             examples
             in
             doing
             worse
             must
             not
             weaken
             us
             in
             doing
             better
             .
             
             
               Though
               Israel
               play
               the
               harlot
               ,
               yet
               let
               not
               Iudah
               sin
               :
               we
               must
               not
               follow
               a
               multitude
               to
               do
               evill
               ,
            
             much
             lesse
             must
             ye
             follow
             some
             .
             Examples
             are
             not
             the
             rule
             which
             we
             should
             follow
             If
             they
             be
             good
             ,
             they
             cleare
             a
             law
             they
             doe
             not
             make
             it
             .
             Following
             of
             others
             cannot
             help
             us
             in
             the
             day
             of
             account
             .
             I
             have
             done
             
             as
             others
             ,
             will
             be
             a
             poore
             plea.
             
             The
             
               three
               and
               twenty
               thousand
            
             were
             not
             helped
             by
             the
             
               thousand
               Princes
            
             ,
             who
             were
             their
             leaders
             to
             their
             destruction
             .
             But
             yet
             if
             our
             examples
             be
             good
             in
             acts
             of
             assembling
             and
             worship
             according
             to
             Gods
             rule
             ,
             then
             will
             others
             profit
             bee
             helped
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             contrary
             it
             will
             bee
             much
             hindered
             .
          
           
             
               The
               last
               degree
            
             whereby
             prophane
             persons
             
             withdraw
             from
             our
             assemblies
             is
             ,
             not
             coming
             with
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             not
             staying
             with
             the
             last
             .
             David
             would
             not
             bee
             guilty
             :
             he
             desired
             to
             bee
             
               a
               doorekeeper
            
             ,
             
             who
             was
             first
             in
             ,
             and
             last
             out
             .
             Hee
             knew
             not
             how
             better
             to
             professe
             himselfe
             
               to
               be
               a
               seeker
               of
               God
               early
               ,
            
             
             and
             to
             stand
             in
             neede
             of
             all
             the
             acts
             of
             worship
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             humbling
             for
             a
             blesssing
             ,
             and
             craving
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             last
             giving
             of
             it
             :
             and
             thus
             should
             it
             bee
             with
             us
             .
             Wee
             must
             
               come
               with
               the
               first
            
             .
             
             Cornelius
             and
             his
             friends
             ,
             and
             servants
             ,
             waited
             for
             Peter
             .
             They
             prevented
             him
             that
             nothing
             might
             fall
             from
             his
             ministery
             untaken
             up
             .
             
             The
             cripple
             waited
             for
             the
             moving
             of
             the
             waters
             at
             the
             descending
             of
             the
             angel
             :
             so
             must
             all
             Gods
             
               willing
               people
            
             at
             the
             places
             of
             assembling
             .
             
             Wee
             must
             also
             stay
             with
             the
             last
             .
             Even
             the
             Prince
             shall
             bee
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             people
             in
             the
             temple
             ,
             
               he
               shal
               go
               in
               ,
               when
               they
               go
               in
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               when
               they
               go
               forth
               ,
               they
               shall
               go
               forth
               together
               .
            
             The
             Jewes
             and
             Gentiles
             at
             Antiochia
             continued
             in
             publicke
             service
             
               till
               the
               congregation
               was
               dissolved
            
             .
             
             And
             though
             Zachary
             
             stayed
             long
             in
             the
             middle
             temple
             ,
             
             yet
             the
             people
             would
             not
             depart
             without
             the
             blessing
             which
             the
             Priest
             must
             give
             .
             If
             any
             doe
             otherwise
             (
             
               without
               necessity
            
             )
             they
             withdraw
             from
             our
             assemblings
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             a
             way
             of
             forsaking
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             4.
             2
             
             The
             forsakers
             of
             our
             assemblies
             that
             would
             be
             accounted
             godly
             ;
             and
             first
             of
             their
             name
             .
          
           
             THere
             are
             others
             ,
             who
             would
             bee
             accounted
             truely
             religious
             ,
             who
             forsake
             the
             assembling
             of
             our selves
             together
             ▪
             and
             these
             have
             a
             
               name
               of
               pride
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               name
               of
               justice
            
             .
             The
             name
             of
             pride
             ,
             which
             they
             take
             to
             themselves
             ,
             is
             separatists
             .
             They
             read
             sometimes
             in
             the
             scriptures
             of
             separation
             ,
             especially
             when
             Paul
             (
             saith
             according
             to
             the
             prophet
             )
             
               come
               out
               from
               among
               them
               and
               be
               ye
               separate
               .
            
             
             And
             when
             they
             doe
             not
             wisely
             observe
             our
             state
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             ,
             but
             see
             with
             full
             contentment
             their
             owne
             vaine
             separation
             ,
             they
             will
             needs
             glory
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Separatists
             ,
             as
             others
             doe
             of
             catholickes
             .
             The
             name
             of
             Justice
             is
             Brownists
             ;
             which
             though
             they
             love
             not
             to
             heare
             of
             ,
             because
             Browne
             ,
             after
             his
             platforme
             of
             a
             new
             way
             of
             advancing
             Christs
             kingdome
             ,
             upon
             wiser
             thoughts
             ,
             returned
             from
             them
             ,
             yet
             how
             justly
             they
             must
             retaine
             that
             name
             may
             appeare
             in
             that
             which
             followes
             .
          
           
           
             Wee
             reade
             of
             five
             introductions
             to
             this
             schisme
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             raised
             to
             the
             height
             it
             now
             hath
             :
             height
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             mold
             ,
             and
             opinion
             ,
             not
             in
             members
             ,
             which
             have
             beene
             so
             few
             this
             sixteene
             hundred
             yeares
             and
             more
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             demonstratively
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             brat
             of
             mans
             braine
             ,
             not
             a
             child
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             so
             long
             growes
             not
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             about
             two
             hundred
             fifty
             three
             
             yeares
             after
             Christ
             ,
             wee
             reade
             of
             one
             Novatus
             ,
             
             wo
             first
             lived
             under
             Cyprian
             ,
             next
             at
             Rome
             .
             Hee
             being
             willing
             to
             get
             himselfe
             a
             name
             ,
             denied
             repentance
             to
             them
             that
             had
             denied
             Christ
             ,
             thorough
             heat
             of
             persecution
             ,
             though
             out
             of
             feare
             .
             Yea
             ,
             he
             denied
             repentance
             to
             believers
             who
             after
             baptisme
             fell
             into
             any
             grosse
             sinne
             .
             After
             by
             a
             strong
             ambition
             hee
             had
             indeavoured
             to
             bee
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             was
             disappointed
             ,
             he
             led
             many
             poore
             soules
             into
             his
             sect
             :
             who
             because
             they
             thought
             themselves
             better
             then
             other
             christians
             (
             upon
             the
             former
             conceits
             )
             called
             themselves
             Cathari
             ,
             or
             Puritanes
             .
             These
             suffered
             their
             ebbe
             ,
             and
             flow
             ,
             for
             a
             time
             as
             pride
             and
             humility
             tooke
             turnes
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             your
             forsakers
             will
             not
             childe
             it
             from
             such
             a
             father
             .
             Here
             was
             a
             separation
             from
             the
             unitie
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             not
             have
             it
             theirs
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             about
             three
             hundred
             thirty
             and
             
             one
             yeares
             after
             Christ
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             some
             write
             )
             something
             lower
             ,
             wee
             read
             of
             one
             Donatus
             ,
             who
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             make
             his
             party
             good
             
             against
             Cecilianus
             his
             Bishop
             ,
             took
             stomach
             ,
             and
             drew
             a
             strong
             party
             after
             him
             for
             a
             time
             .
             They
             had
             this
             pretense
             for
             their
             separation
             ,
             
             that
             the
             wicked
             did
             defile
             the
             good
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             sacraments
             .
             They
             accounted
             the
             church
             to
             bee
             no
             where
             ,
             but
             in
             Africk
             amongst
             themselves
             .
             They
             judged
             their
             time
             to
             bee
             the
             harvest
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             they
             being
             a
             choise
             remnant
             ,
             like
             a
             little
             wheat
             in
             much
             chaffe
             .
             If
             they
             were
             pressed
             to
             conformity
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             
             they
             cried
             out
             ,
             
               what
               hath
               the
               Emperour
               to
               doe
               with
               the
               church
            
             ?
             Being
             asked
             ,
             how
             they
             could
             prove
             that
             they
             onely
             were
             the
             church
             ?
             They
             replied
             ,
             from
             the
             wonders
             of
             Donatus
             :
             from
             their
             prayers
             heard
             at
             the
             sepulchers
             of
             the
             Donatists
             :
             and
             from
             the
             visions
             ,
             and
             dreames
             of
             the
             members
             of
             their
             church
             ,
             
             They
             accounted
             sacraments
             holy
             onely
             ,
             when
             administred
             by
             holy
             persons
             .
             They
             account
             no
             true
             baptisme
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             church
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             rebaptized
             all
             that
             came
             into
             their
             communion
             .
             They
             would
             runne
             into
             invited
             and
             unnecessary
             dangers
             .
             This
             they
             called
             martyrdom
             ,
             whether
             they
             suffered
             
               from
               themselves
            
             ,
             
             or
             others
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             also
             that
             our
             forsakers
             will
             not
             owne
             these
             for
             their
             setters
             up
             in
             all
             points
             ,
             if
             for
             nothing
             else
             ,
             yet
             for
             this
             they
             had
             Bishops
             .
             Heere
             was
             a
             separation
             long
             and
             irkesom
             ,
             yet
             surely
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             be
             of
             such
             an
             episcopall
             
               separation
               .
               Thirdly
            
             ,
             
             besides
             the
             
               separatiō
               of
               Lucifer
            
             :
             who
             
             falling
             at
             odds
             with
             
               Eusebius
               Vercellensis
            
             about
             the
             ordination
             of
             honest
             Paulinus
             ,
             departed
             in
             choler
             from
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             proud
             breach
             ,
             wee
             reade
             about
             the
             yeare
             after
             Christ
             three
             hundred
             seventy
             one
             ,
             of
             one
             
               Audeus
               a
               Syrian
            
             ,
             who
             raised
             up
             by
             the
             cōmon
             opinion
             of
             his
             zeal
             ,
             and
             integrity
             ,
             a
             company
             of
             followers
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             pray
             with
             other
             Christians
             ,
             
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             crying
             these
             downe
             as
             
               being
               too
               rich
            
             :
             who
             also
             gave
             this
             reason
             of
             their
             separation
             ,
             that
             
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               church
               ,
               were
               suffered
               usurers
               ,
               and
               impure
               livers
               .
            
             These
             sometimes
             dwelt
             in
             solitary
             places
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             in
             the
             suburbs
             of
             cities
             .
             They
             fained
             also
             great
             holinesse
             and
             chastity
             ,
             and
             dreamed
             
               God
               to
               have
               mans
               forme
            
             ,
             and
             humane
             parts
             .
             But
             their
             sect
             outlived
             not
             their
             persons
             :
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             also
             ,
             that
             our
             forsakers
             wil
             not
             acknowledge
             themselves
             to
             bee
             of
             this
             condemned
             breed
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             when
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             best
             
             christians
             were
             taken
             up
             with
             more
             weighty
             matters
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             times
             had
             invited
             them
             to
             faith
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             the
             vaile
             of
             darkenesse
             had
             covered
             too
             many
             hearts
             ,
             these
             pettie
             sidings
             beganne
             to
             vanish
             ,
             and
             were
             at
             last
             utterly
             extinct
             ,
             till
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             shined
             upon
             the
             church
             with
             fuller
             glorie
             againe
             .
             Then
             ,
             as
             
               the
               enemy
               troubled
               the
               wheat
               with
               blasted
               corne
               ,
            
             
             our
             forsakers
             say
             
             they
             had
             a
             church
             againe
             .
             In
             king
             Henry
             the
             eights
             ,
             and
             Luthers
             dayes
             they
             finde
             (
             say
             they
             )
             some
             congregations
             upon
             their
             bottome
             .
             And
             indeed
             wee
             finde
             in
             stories
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             their
             vaine
             opinions
             crept
             into
             the
             heads
             of
             some
             right
             godly
             persons
             ,
             in
             other
             points
             who
             were
             ready
             to
             suffer
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             did
             so
             :
             for
             it
             is
             hard
             not
             to
             fall
             from
             one
             extreamity
             to
             another
             ,
             
             if
             sound
             judgement
             (
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             given
             )
             doe
             not
             poise
             the
             lightnesse
             of
             affections
             .
             But
             these
             in
             Germany
             ,
             were
             crowned
             with
             the
             name
             of
             Anabaptists
             ,
             whose
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             practise
             ,
             to
             overthrow
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             state
             ,
             are
             well
             knowne
             ,
             and
             as
             well
             confuted
             and
             condemned
             ,
             by
             
               Luther
               ,
               Calvine
               ,
               Zanchius
            
             ,
             and
             an
             whole
             army
             of
             others
             .
             But
             our
             forsakers
             (
             I
             am
             sure
             )
             will
             not
             own
             these
             in
             all
             points
             ,
             neither
             will
             they
             owne
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             forsake
             them
             also
             in
             some
             .
          
           
             
             Fiftly
             therefore
             ,
             wee
             must
             goe
             lower
             yet
             :
             and
             if
             wee
             come
             to
             the
             daies
             of
             blessed
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             ,
             after
             divers
             strugglings
             for
             excesses
             (
             which
             surely
             is
             no
             friend
             to
             the
             Gospel
             among
             variety
             of
             judgements
             ,
             
             
               which
               know
               but
               in
               part
            
             )
             ,
             wee
             meete
             with
             one
             Browne
             ,
             who
             first
             raiseth
             a
             new
             platforme
             of
             all
             the
             tenets
             of
             our
             forsakers
             (
             if
             yet
             ,
             by
             time
             ,
             and
             age
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             made
             them
             worse
             )
             .
             This
             man
             ,
             after
             hee
             had
             infected
             some
             by
             preaching
             ,
             found
             meanes
             to
             poison
             others
             by
             writing
             of
             
             his
             
               Estate
               of
               true
               Christians
            
             ,
             and
             other
             pamphlets
             .
             His
             conceits
             ,
             within
             this
             last
             age
             ,
             have
             lived
             and
             died
             by
             turnes
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             been
             the
             objects
             of
             discontēted
             ,
             or
             quiet
             spirits
             .
             If
             humble
             soules
             have
             met
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             seene
             in
             them
             the
             poison
             of
             peace
             ,
             the
             renting
             of
             the
             seamelesse
             coate
             of
             Christs
             church
             ,
             the
             building
             upon
             a
             covenant
             of
             workes
             ,
             and
             the
             hindering
             of
             the
             progresse
             of
             the
             Gospell
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             love
             .
             But
             if
             they
             have
             beene
             cast
             upon
             a
             raging
             sea
             of
             an
             unquiet
             ,
             and
             disjointed
             heart
             ,
             they
             have
             bred
             
               Barrowes
               ,
               Greenwoods
               ,
               Penries
               ,
               Robinsons
               ,
               Iohnsons
               ,
               Aynsworths
               ,
            
             and
             Smiths
             ,
             the
             onely
             men
             (
             so
             farre
             as
             I
             know
             )
             of
             that
             full
             straine
             ,
             who
             have
             tasted
             of
             more
             or
             lesse
             learning
             ill
             placed
             ,
             from
             Christs
             time
             downward
             .
             Seeing
             therfore
             ,
             Browne
             is
             the
             first
             full-father
             of
             our
             forsakers
             ,
             who
             raised
             up
             their
             building
             to
             that
             height
             they
             would
             faine
             maintaine
             it
             at
             :
             surely
             ,
             they
             can
             have
             no
             other
             name
             of
             justice
             then
             Brownists
             ,
             which
             they
             must
             hold
             ,
             except
             they
             can
             prove
             that
             theirs
             is
             a
             newer
             way
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             Browne
             did
             afterward
             fall
             away
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             tenets
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             .
          
           
             But
             seeing
             the
             first
             authour
             justly
             gives
             the
             name
             (
             as
             that
             carpenter
             that
             builds
             an
             house
             for
             the
             building
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             afterward
             hee
             burne
             it
             down
             )
             therefore
             I
             cannot
             bee
             so
             unjust
             ,
             as
             to
             suffer
             them
             ,
             by
             mee
             ,
             to
             
             bee
             called
             by
             any
             other
             ,
             then
             that
             they
             received
             from
             him
             in
             his
             new
             christianity
             .
          
           
             
             If
             now
             ,
             you
             aske
             the
             issue
             of
             this
             discourse
             ;
             it
             is
             to
             draw
             to
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             that
             this
             church
             of
             theirs
             was
             never
             heard
             of
             till
             Brownes
             time
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             argue
             thus
             .
             That
             which
             never
             was
             a
             true
             church
             from
             Christs
             time
             to
             the
             daies
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             ,
             was
             not
             a
             true
             church
             then
             ,
             nor
             is
             a
             true
             church
             now
             :
             
             
               for
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               must
               not
               prevaile
               against
               it
               .
            
             But
             the
             Brownists
             church
             was
             never
             a
             true
             church
             from
             Christs
             time
             to
             the
             dayes
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             :
             Therefore
             it
             was
             not
             a
             true
             church
             then
             ,
             nor
             is
             now
             as
             they
             would
             have
             it
             ,
          
           
             
             If
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             their
             opinions
             were
             of
             old
             :
             I
             confesse
             it
             is
             true
             .
             But
             let
             them
             shew
             but
             one
             church
             ,
             which
             either
             positively
             in
             all
             points
             which
             make
             their
             church
             (
             to
             them
             )
             a
             church
             ;
             or
             negatively
             ,
             in
             denying
             contrary
             tenets
             held
             by
             the
             true
             church
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             shall
             bee
             the
             true
             church
             for
             mee
             .
          
           
             
             But
             it
             may
             bee
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             thus
             disputes
             against
             us
             ▪
             It
             is
             true
             :
             and
             so
             doe
             wee
             against
             them
             about
             their
             church
             built
             up
             by
             the
             late
             councell
             of
             Trent
             :
             affirming
             confidently
             that
             there
             was
             never
             one
             church
             but
             was
             under
             the
             curse
             of
             that
             councel
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             of
             force
             before
             .
             But
             when
             they
             plead
             so
             against
             
             us
             ,
             wee
             goe
             to
             that
             which
             made
             true
             visible
             churches
             in
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             ,
             and
             ever
             since
             ,
             that
             is
             professed
             submission
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             faith
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             
             and
             a
             profession
             of
             faith
             in
             the
             trinity
             ,
             especially
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             that
             rocke
             whereupon
             the
             church
             is
             built
             :
             and
             so
             long
             as
             we
             have
             this
             ,
             wee
             feare
             not
             their
             plea.
             
          
           
             If
             they
             say
             ,
             
             that
             they
             doe
             thus
             much
             to
             make
             them
             a
             true
             church
             also
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             doe
             it
             ,
             as
             wee
             doe
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             denie
             us
             (
             so
             doing
             )
             to
             be
             a
             true
             church
             except
             wee
             be
             of
             their
             new
             covenant
             .
             If
             therefore
             ,
             they
             cannot
             finde
             a
             church
             of
             that
             covenant
             till
             Brownes
             daies
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             bee
             a
             true
             church
             which
             hath
             never
             failed
             ,
             nor
             ever
             shall
             ?
             Let
             them
             duely
             consider
             this
             issue
             ,
             and
             God
             give
             them
             understanding
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             5.
             
             Of
             that
             name
             they
             would
             have
             (
             Separatists
             )
             and
             how
             unjustly
             assumed
             as
             a
             title
             of
             honour
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             
             that
             they
             are
             loath
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             name
             of
             Browne
             their
             father
             ,
             not
             sticking
             to
             brand
             him
             with
             the
             livery
             of
             a
             turne-coate
             ,
             if
             not
             Apostate
             (
             and
             surely
             deserves
             to
             bee
             soundly
             lashed
             who
             would
             rashly
             father
             it
             to
             such
             a
             breach
             )
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             have
             
             their
             name
             from
             scriptures
             ,
             not
             from
             men
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             called
             ,
             
               they
               of
               the
               separation
            
             .
          
           
             
             In
             this
             I
             am
             yet
             glad
             ,
             that
             they
             love
             the
             scriptures
             more
             then
             men
             :
             and
             I
             humbly
             pray
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             would
             be
             accounted
             
               good
               men
            
             ,
             would
             not
             tell
             us
             what
             this
             good
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             
             held
             ,
             and
             said
             ;
             but
             what
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             left
             to
             be
             held
             in
             the
             
               sure
               word
            
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             
               their
               faith
               may
               not
               stand
               in
               the
               wisedome
               of
               men
               .
            
             But
             yet
             before
             we
             believe
             them
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             in
             what
             scripture
             their
             name
             of
             separation
             stands
             .
          
           
             
             We
             reade
             indeed
             that
             God
             saith
             to
             
               Israel
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               which
               separate
               you
               from
               other
               people
               ,
            
             which
             Salomon
             thus
             expounds
             ,
             
               thou
               didst
               separate
               them
               from
               among
               all
               the
               people
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             But
             are
             not
             all
             christians
             separated
             thus
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             from
             
               Iewes
               ,
               Turkes
               ,
               Heathens
               ?
               Israel
            
             was
             not
             separate
             from
             raigning
             sinne
             ,
             and
             sinners
             ,
             but
             for
             
               profession
               and
               service
            
             of
             the
             true
             God.
             For
             even
             then
             God
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             
             
               yee
               have
               tempted
               me
               these
               tenne
               times
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               harkened
               unto
               my
               voyce
            
             :
             this
             evill
             congregation
             are
             
               gathered
               together
               against
               mee
            
             :
             
             
               thou
               art
               a
               stiffenecked
               people
               :
               thou
               hast
               provoked
               me
               to
               wrath
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               angry
               with
               thee
               to
               destroy
               thee
            
             :
             and
             I
             hope
             ,
             all
             christians
             are
             of
             no
             worse
             separation
             then
             this
             .
          
           
             We
             reade
             againe
             that
             Paul
             at
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               departed
               from
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               separated
               the
               disciples
               .
            
             
             It
             is
             well
             it
             was
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             
             had
             an
             universall
             Jurisdiction
             by
             immediate
             Call
             ,
             and
             
               not
               private
               persons
            
             ,
             who
             may
             not
             doe
             as
             hee
             .
             It
             was
             well
             ,
             it
             was
             Paul
             ,
             who
             went
             to
             Jewish
             synagogues
             ,
             to
             have
             spirituall
             communion
             ,
             and
             preached
             none
             other
             thing
             ,
             
             but
             that
             which
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             did
             say
             should
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             owne
             dreames
             .
             But
             for
             his
             separating
             the
             disciples
             ,
             we
             reade
             ,
             he
             separated
             them
             from
             divers
             ,
             not
             from
             all
             ;
             and
             that
             from
             those
             that
             were
             hardened
             ,
             and
             
               believed
               not
            
             ,
             and
             
               spake
               evill
               of
               faith
               in
               Christ
            
             before
             the
             multitude
             ,
             as
             the
             text
             saith
             .
             What
             is
             this
             to
             our
             church
             ?
             wherein
             they
             cannot
             find
             one
             member
             that
             believes
             not
             in
             Christ
             (
             at
             least
             doctrinally
             )
             ,
             nor
             one
             that
             speakes
             evill
             of
             the
             way
             of
             believing
             in
             Christ
             ,
             though
             thousands
             justly
             speak
             evill
             of
             their
             way
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             in
             question
             .
          
           
             Wee
             reade
             also
             againe
             that
             renowned
             place
             ,
             
               come
               out
               from
               among
               them
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               be
               yee
               separate
               ,
               and
               touch
               no
               uncleane
               thing
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               receive
               you
               saith
               the
               Lord.
               For
               what
               fellowship
               hath
               righteousnesse
               with
               unrighteousnesse
               ,
               and
               what
               agreement
               hath
               light
               with
               darknesse
            
             ?
             But
             this
             will
             not
             affoord
             them
             the
             name
             of
             separatists
             neither
             .
             Looke
             to
             the
             
               persons
               that
               must
               be
               separated
               from
               .
            
             
             They
             are
             heathenish
             
               Infidels
               ,
               unbelievers
               ,
               Idolaters
            
             ,
             in
             utter
             darkenesse
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             not
             acknowledging
             the
             true
             God.
             And
             are
             wee
             in
             the
             church
             of
             England
             such
             ?
             Doe
             wee
             not
             pr●fesse
             saving
             truth
             ?
             Doe
             we
             not
             look
             ,
             from
             
             the
             first
             ,
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             to
             bee
             saved
             onely
             by
             Christ
             ?
             
             If
             any
             
               professe
               they
               know
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               workes
               deny
               him
               ,
            
             yet
             shall
             not
             
               all
               things
               be
               pure
               to
               them
               that
               are
               pure
            
             ?
             Looke
             next
             to
             the
             
               persons
               that
               are
               charged
               to
               separate
               .
            
             They
             are
             the
             christian
             Corinthians
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             sweete
             words
             ,
             
               The
               church
               of
               God
            
             ;
             
             
               called
               to
               be
               saints
               ;
               a
               gracious
               people
               by
               Iesus
               Christ
               ;
               called
               to
               the
               fellowship
               of
               Gods
               son
               ;
               in
               Christ
               ,
               Christs
               owne
               ;
               begotten
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               thorough
               the
               Gospell
               ;
               the
               seale
               of
               mine
               Apostleship
               in
               the
               Lord
               ;
               whom
               I
               praise
               because
               yee
               keepe
               the
               ordinances
               ;
               and
               who
               are
               full
               of
               godly
               sorrow
               ,
            
             with
             the
             signes
             of
             it
             :
             yet
             will
             these
             Corinthians
             justifie
             the
             church
             of
             England
             by
             their
             wicked
             vices
             ,
             both
             in
             publicke
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             private
             meetings
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             (
             if
             God
             please
             )
             sh●w
             hereafter
             .
             Consider
             now
             ,
             that
             this
             christian
             church
             ,
             
             which
             was
             commanded
             to
             separate
             from
             heathens
             in
             their
             Idol-feasts
             ,
             and
             abominable
             atheisme
             ,
             was
             yet
             in
             something
             worse
             then
             the
             heathens
             themselves
             yet
             doth
             hee
             not
             teach
             them
             to
             separate
             one
             from
             another
             in
             christian
             duties
             of
             piety
             and
             charity
             ;
             but
             to
             redresse
             each
             other
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             and
             onely
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             heathens
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             all
             knowne
             to
             be
             professed
             ,
             and
             not
             dissembled
             christians
             .
             
             Looke
             lastly
             ,
             to
             
               the
               matter
               the
               Apostle
               treateth
               of
               .
            
             It
             is
             to
             warne
             christians
             from
             
               having
               fellowship
               with
               the
               unfruitfull
               workes
               of
               darkenesse
               ,
            
             and
             to
             reprove
             them
             (
             in
             their
             
             places
             )
             in
             word
             ,
             judgement
             ,
             
             affection
             and
             conversation
             .
             That
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             must
             have
             no
             fellowship
             ,
             Paul
             termeth
             
               unrighteousnesse
               ,
               darknesse
               ,
               Belial
               ,
               Idols
               .
            
             The
             way
             whereby
             they
             may
             have
             fellowship
             with
             them
             ▪
             he
             termes
             ,
             
               yoaking
               ,
               concord
               ,
               partaking
            
             ,
             and
             agreement
             .
             And
             it
             plainely
             appeares
             that
             it
             is
             as
             murh
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             yee
             that
             are
             christians
             must
             not
             be
             with
             the
             unrighteous
             men
             of
             darkenesse
             ,
             sonnes
             of
             Belial
             ,
             and
             Idolaters
             ,
             as
             if
             ye
             were
             yoaked
             in
             their
             society
             ,
             living
             at
             one
             ,
             partaking
             ,
             and
             agreeing
             with
             them
             in
             their
             wicked
             course
             .
             How
             I
             pray
             ,
             can
             they
             raise
             a
             name
             of
             separation
             to
             themselves
             from
             hence
             ,
             except
             they
             can
             prove
             that
             all
             of
             us
             live
             in
             unrighteousnesse
             ,
             and
             darknesse
             ,
             in
             league
             with
             Satan
             ,
             and
             in
             idolatrie
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             as
             paires
             ,
             and
             couples
             are
             linked
             together
             ,
             and
             partake
             of
             these
             evils
             ?
             or
             how
             can
             we
             justly
             give
             them
             that
             name
             of
             Separatists
             except
             wee
             will
             grant
             our selves
             to
             bee
             such
             ?
             let
             them
             bee
             ,
             from
             their
             first
             father
             ,
             Brownists
             :
             and
             because
             they
             will
             be
             of
             the
             number
             and
             manner
             of
             those
             ,
             
               some
               that
               forsake
               the
               assembling
               of
               our selves
               together
            
             ;
             therefore
             let
             us
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             as
             quiet
             a
             spirit
             as
             their
             cause
             will
             permit
             examine
             their
             grounds
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             Brownists
             opinions
             upon
             which
             they
             forsake
             our
             church
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             we
             are
             not
             a
             true
             church
             .
          
           
             These
             grounds
             of
             Brownisme
             they
             referre
             to
             three
             heads
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             our
             church
             ,
             our
             ministery
             ,
             and
             our
             worship
             .
          
           
             
               1
               They
               deny
               us
               to
               have
               a
               true
               church
               .
            
             
               2
               They
               deny
               us
               to
               have
               a
               true
               ministery
               .
            
             
               3
               They
               deny
               us
               to
               have
               a
               true
               worship
               .
            
          
           
             If
             this
             charge
             were
             true
             ,
             surely
             ,
             they
             might
             say
             as
             David
             to
             
               Eliab
               ,
               Is
               there
               not
               a
               cause
            
             ?
             But
             whether
             it
             bee
             not
             most
             false
             let
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             guided
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             Judge
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             they
             deny
             that
             wee
             have
             a
             true
             church
             .
             And
             though
             wee
             being
             in
             possession
             ,
             and
             they
             labouring
             to
             cast
             us
             out
             ,
             we
             might
             put
             them
             to
             the
             proofe
             ,
             yet
             shall
             I
             (
             by
             Gods
             helpe
             )
             tender
             them
             this
             one
             reason
             ,
             among
             many
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             we
             have
             a
             true
             church
             .
          
           
             Where
             there
             is
             the
             true
             matter
             and
             form
             of
             a
             true
             church
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             true
             church
             .
             For
             this
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             that
             the
             matter
             and
             forme
             of
             a
             true
             man
             make
             a
             true
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             body
             and
             soule
             united
             :
             so
             must
             it
             be
             in
             the
             church
             .
             But
             our
             church
             hath
             the
             true
             matter
             and
             forme
             of
             a
             true
             church
             :
             and
             therefore
             is
             a
             true
             church
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             denied
             by
             the
             Brownists
             that
             wee
             have
             such
             matter
             and
             forme
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             proved
             
             thus
             ,
             first
             for
             the
             matter
             .
             The
             true
             matter
             of
             a
             true
             church
             is
             
               such
               as
               professe
               saving
               truth
               taught
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             and
             is
             proved
             thus
             .
             That
             which
             makes
             a
             man
             a
             true
             member
             of
             a
             true
             churh
             ,
             that
             doth
             make
             a
             true
             church
             (
             for
             members
             doe
             constitute
             the
             whole
             )
             :
             but
             profession
             of
             saving
             truth
             makes
             a
             true
             member
             of
             a
             true
             church
             ;
             for
             
               Symon
               Magus
            
             ,
             
             upon
             his
             profession
             was
             admitted
             a
             member
             ,
             till
             he
             fell
             away
             :
             and
             the
             Eunuch
             upon
             the
             same
             profession
             was
             admitted
             too
             by
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             for
             ought
             wee
             know
             continued
             for
             ever
             .
             Now
             ,
             that
             we
             in
             the
             church
             of
             England
             do
             professe
             saving
             truth
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             scriptures
             cannot
             be
             denied
             .
             If
             
               the
               Brownists
            
             say
             ,
             that
             wee
             overthrow
             all
             by
             thousands
             of
             wicked
             lives
             in
             persons
             ,
             in
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             church
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             the
             church
             of
             Corinth
             was
             worse
             then
             ours
             can
             be
             (
             in
             some
             things
             )
             ,
             it
             was
             too
             bad
             with
             envyings
             ,
             
             
               carnall
               men
            
             ,
             uncharitable
             wretches
             ,
             that
             
               went
               to
               law
               before
               infidels
            
             ,
             scandalizing
             the
             weake
             ,
             partaking
             with
             Idols
             ,
             heresies
             ,
             abuse
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             by
             drunkennesse
             ,
             and
             contempt
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             and
             with
             detestable
             incest
             :
             yet
             when
             Paul
             writes
             unto
             them
             (
             even
             before
             the
             incestuous
             person
             was
             cast
             out
             )
             he
             salutes
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             are
             the
             
               church
               of
               God
               ,
               Saints
               by
               calling
               ,
            
             
             and
             
               sanctified
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             by
             a
             
               sanctification
               of
               consecration
            
             in
             baptisme
             ,
             
             and
             their
             profession
             .
          
           
           
             
             But
             say
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             doth
             profession
             make
             a
             church
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ?
             will
             nothing
             but
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             serve
             for
             a
             true
             church
             ?
             Then
             let
             them
             know
             that
             Christs
             body
             may
             be
             taken
             two
             wayes
             :
             for
             a
             body
             of
             all
             those
             that
             shall
             be
             saved
             ;
             
             and
             this
             is
             the
             catholicke
             church
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             communion
             of
             saints
             for
             life
             :
             and
             for
             a
             body
             of
             those
             that
             are
             in
             the
             way
             of
             salvation
             if
             they
             be
             not
             enemies
             to
             themselves
             ;
             as
             
               every
               branch
               in
               Christ
               that
               beareth
               not
               fruit
               .
            
             
             Thus
             the
             whole
             church
             of
             Corinth
             was
             Christ
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             part
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             though
             too
             many
             members
             of
             it
             professed
             without
             power
             .
             For
             profession
             brings
             a
             church
             into
             outward
             fellowship
             with
             Christs
             body
             (
             as
             bad
             servants
             with
             a
             good
             master
             )
             and
             so
             into
             the
             way
             of
             being
             savingly
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             if
             they
             
               resist
               not
            
             ,
             
             
               grieve
               not
               ,
               quench
               not
            
             ,
             or
             
               despise
               not
               the
               spirit
               of
               grace
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             true
             church
             ,
             that
             is
             Christ
             united
             unto
             the
             persons
             professing
             his
             saving
             truth
             .
             For
             as
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             man
             is
             his
             soule
             united
             to
             his
             body
             ;
             so
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             church
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             Christ
             united
             unto
             it
             .
             Now
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             united
             unto
             our
             church
             ,
             is
             proved
             thus
             :
             because
             hee
             gives
             the
             law
             of
             union
             to
             us
             as
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             effectuall
             for
             conviction
             ,
             or
             conversion
             ,
             to
             serve
             the
             living
             and
             true
             God.
             As
             a
             king
             is
             united
             to
             his
             subjects
             by
             his
             lawes
             ,
             and
             executions
             
             of
             them
             for
             rewards
             and
             punishments
             :
             so
             is
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             our
             church
             .
             As
             the
             head
             united
             gives
             lawes
             to
             the
             body
             for
             safety
             :
             so
             doth
             Christ
             give
             lawes
             to
             us
             for
             our
             salvation
             in
             his
             word
             .
             
             
               He
               hath
               not
               dealt
               so
               with
               every
               nation
               ,
            
             yet
             (
             blessed
             bee
             his
             name
             )
             he
             hath
             so
             dealt
             with
             us
             to
             the
             joy
             of
             our
             soules
             .
             
             True
             (
             say
             the
             Brownists
             )
             wee
             have
             his
             lawes
             ,
             but
             doe
             not
             answer
             them
             in
             our
             lives
             .
          
           
             This
             doth
             not
             cut
             us
             off
             (
             being
             but
             true
             in
             part
             )
             till
             Christ
             hath
             sued
             out
             his
             bill
             of
             divorce
             ,
             
             no
             more
             then
             the
             disobedience
             of
             a
             wife
             makes
             her
             no
             wife
             ;
             the
             disobedience
             of
             a
             sonne
             no
             sonne
             ;
             and
             the
             disobedience
             of
             a
             servant
             no
             servant
             .
          
           
             Againe
             Christ
             is
             united
             to
             us
             ,
             because
             hee
             makes
             his
             law
             effectuall
             for
             the
             convincing
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             converting
             of
             many
             soules
             to
             cleave
             unto
             him
             faithfully
             .
             
             VVe
             are
             baptized
             ,
             and
             so
             
               put
               on
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             are
             
               graffed
               into
               the
               similitude
               of
               his
               death
               and
               resurrection
               .
            
             But
             as
             we
             grow
             in
             age
             ,
             many
             grow
             in
             gracelesnesse
             ,
             and
             
               forget
               the
               covenant
               of
               their
               God.
            
             
             Then
             comes
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             convincing
             ,
             and
             calls
             many
             backe
             ,
             kills
             sinne
             ,
             quickens
             grace
             ,
             
             and
             
               converts
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               fathers
               to
               the
               children
               ,
               and
               the
               disobedient
               to
               the
               wisedome
               of
               the
               just
               .
            
             This
             the
             Brownists
             will
             not
             deny
             .
             They
             confesse
             that
             God
             hath
             many
             gracious
             people
             amongst
             us
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             sacraments
             .
             VVhence
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             doth
             this
             proceed
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             influence
             
             and
             power
             of
             Christ
             united
             to
             us
             ?
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             Christ
             
               is
               the
               way
               to
            
             heaven
             ;
             
             and
             one
             soule
             cannot
             bee
             converted
             from
             the
             kingdome
             of
             sinne
             to
             grace
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             by
             the
             power
             and
             influence
             of
             Christs
             three
             offices
             .
             As
             he
             is
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             
             hee
             must
             be
             his
             wisedome
             ,
             to
             teach
             him
             repentance
             from
             dead
             works
             ,
             and
             faith
             in
             Christ
             .
             As
             hee
             is
             a
             Priest
             ,
             he
             must
             make
             his
             attonement
             betwixt
             God
             and
             him
             for
             righteousnesse
             .
             And
             as
             he
             is
             a
             King
             ,
             hee
             must
             over-master
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             him
             to
             himselfe
             in
             the
             way
             of
             salvation
             ,
             for
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             full
             redemption
             .
             Conclude
             therefore
             ,
             that
             if
             wee
             have
             the
             matter
             and
             forme
             of
             a
             true
             church
             ,
             wee
             must
             bee
             a
             true
             church
             against
             all
             exception
             ,
             if
             good
             conscience
             judge
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             7.
             
             Brownists
             first
             exceptions
             against
             us
             ,
             about
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             BUt
             because
             the
             Brownists
             make
             a
             great
             noise
             in
             maintaining
             against
             us
             ,
             that
             ours
             is
             not
             a
             true
             church
             :
             therefore
             take
             particular
             view
             of
             their
             pleas
             against
             it
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             see
             the
             unjustnesse
             of
             their
             forsaking
             it
             .
             I
             shall
             by
             Gods
             helpe
             referre
             them
             to
             five
             heads
             .
          
           
             
             
               1
               What
               they
               meane
               by
               a
               true
               church
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               entrance
               into
               a
               true
               church
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               head
               of
               a
               true
               church
               .
            
             
               4
               The
               members
               of
               a
               true
               church
               .
            
             
               5
               The
               governement
               of
               a
               true
               church
               ,
            
          
           
             They
             meane
             by
             a
             true
             church
             ,
             
             a
             set
             congregation
             
             of
             more
             or
             fewer
             ,
             separated
             from
             all
             false
             waies
             ,
             and
             having
             sufficient
             authority
             within
             it selfe
             for
             governement
             in
             all
             causes
             ecclesiasticall
             ,
             and
             assembling
             (
             at
             times
             convenient
             )
             for
             exercise
             of
             governement
             and
             solemne
             worship
             .
             This
             is
             the
             full
             summe
             of
             what
             I
             can
             conceive
             them
             to
             say
             of
             a
             true
             church
             :
             in
             which
             they
             would
             make
             it
             up
             of
             these
             foure
             ingredients
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             a
             set
             congregation
             (
             which
             
             we
             call
             a
             parish
             ,
             and
             they
             mislike
             )
             .
             Every
             one
             of
             these
             they
             would
             have
             an
             absolute
             church
             ,
             depending
             upon
             none
             but
             Christ
             :
             and
             so
             they
             deny
             kings
             over
             countries
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             over
             diocesses
             to
             bee
             members
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             except
             they
             can
             shew
             those
             particular
             congregations
             whereof
             they
             are
             but
             equall
             members
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             the
             joint
             consent
             of
             the
             whole
             number
             ,
             or
             (
             it
             may
             bee
             )
             the
             greatest
             part
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             must
             bee
             separated
             from
             all
             
             false
             wayes
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             
               Iewes
               ,
               Turkes
            
             ,
             and
             Pagans
             ,
             but
             from
             all
             grosse
             sinnes
             and
             sinners
             ,
             which
             doe
             pollute
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             sincerest
             service
             of
             God.
             Yet
             surely
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             them
             better
             taught
             ,
             and
             made
             good
             ,
             that
             ,
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             members
             ,
             
             they
             might
             be
             jointed
             in
             at
             last
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             must
             have
             sufficient
             authority
             within
             it selfe
             for
             governement
             in
             all
             causes
             ecclesiasticall
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             plenary
             power
             ,
             by
             consent
             of
             members
             ,
             to
             ordaine
             ministers
             ,
             call
             ,
             or
             cast
             them
             out
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             church
             requires
             )
             to
             excommunicate
             ,
             and
             receive
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             order
             all
             things
             in
             their
             assemblies
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             Christs
             kingdome
             ,
             without
             the
             leave
             or
             restraint
             of
             any
             .
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             it
             must
             assemble
             for
             acts
             of
             governement
             ,
             and
             solemne
             worship
             ,
             (
             without
             which
             it
             is
             but
             a
             shadow
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             must
             meete
             in
             their
             meeting
             places
             to
             pray
             ,
             preach
             ,
             prophecy
             ,
             baptize
             ,
             and
             communicate
             ,
             as
             the
             spirit
             gives
             wisedome
             and
             utterance
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             because
             they
             finde
             not
             our
             churches
             thus
             made
             up
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             owne
             fansies
             ;
             therefore
             doe
             they
             forsake
             them
             as
             false
             ,
             or
             (
             at
             the
             least
             )
             no
             true
             churches
             .
             This
             is
             their
             new
             way
             of
             churching
             and
             unchurching
             of
             assemblies
             (
             so
             farre
             as
             I
             can
             gather
             by
             their
             conferences
             and
             writings
             )
             :
             and
             they
             judge
             of
             our
             assemblies
             after
             this
             mould
             .
             I
             hope
             they
             will
             not
             deny
             us
             to
             have
             assemblies
             ;
             or
             to
             be
             separate
             from
             
               Iewes
               ,
               Turkes
               ,
               Pagans
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
            
             and
             wicked
             Belialists
             ,
             in
             communion
             for
             spirituall
             life
             by
             Christ
             ;
             that
             wee
             have
             authority
             ,
             and
             power
             for
             ordination
             ,
             excommunication
             ,
             absolution
             ,
             and
             order
             ;
             or
             that
             wee
             have
             
             assemblies
             for
             governement
             ,
             and
             solemne
             worship
             :
             and
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             frame
             it
             is
             but
             the
             issue
             of
             their
             owne
             braine
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             law
             and
             rule
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             whereas
             they
             would
             have
             no
             nationall
             churches
             ,
             but
             particular
             in
             dependent
             congregations
             :
             
             they
             must
             confesse
             that
             the
             whole
             nation
             of
             Israel
             was
             but
             
               one
               church
            
             .
             And
             though
             then
             they
             had
             but
             
               one
               Tabernacle
            
             ,
             yet
             when
             after
             they
             were
             divided
             into
             severall
             Synagogues
             ,
             did
             they
             not
             continue
             the
             only
             church
             of
             God
             ?
             were
             they
             not
             still
             reputed
             of
             God
             as
             one
             man
             ,
             though
             some
             were
             better
             ,
             and
             more
             worse
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
             because
             they
             had
             but
             one
             high-priest
             ,
             a
             figure
             of
             Christ
             which
             was
             to
             vanish
             .
             Nay
             rather
             ,
             
             because
             they
             were
             but
             one
             people
             and
             common-wealth
             ,
             professing
             the
             same
             religion
             ,
             and
             ruled
             by
             the
             same
             lawes
             ,
             both
             before
             they
             had
             one
             high-priest
             ,
             and
             after
             ,
             when
             (
             by
             corruption
             )
             
               they
               had
               two
            
             .
             
             Neither
             was
             the
             high-priest
             in
             respect
             of
             governement
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             (
             for
             so
             was
             Melchizedech
             ,
             
             of
             whose
             order
             Christ
             was
             ,
             and
             not
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Aaron
             )
             :
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             intercession
             for
             the
             whole
             people
             ,
             and
             his
             enterance
             alone
             into
             the
             
               holy
               of
               holies
            
             ,
             bearing
             the
             names
             of
             the
             twelve
             tribes
             :
             and
             Christs
             governement
             belongs
             to
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             not
             to
             his
             priest-hood
             .
             Besides
             ,
             must
             they
             not
             confesse
             that
             that
             
               one
               church
            
             of
             the
             nation
             
             of
             Jewes
             was
             governed
             :
             by
             one
             law
             ,
             and
             one
             king
             ?
             one
             law
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             governement
             ,
             and
             one
             king
             to
             order
             both
             priests
             ,
             and
             people
             :
             and
             that
             not
             as
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             king
             by
             royall
             authority
             ,
             
             as
             
               head
               of
               the
               tribes
            
             ,
             as
             I
             shal
             cleare
             hereafter
             .
             
             Yea
             ,
             doe
             wee
             not
             reade
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Ephesus
             which
             was
             
               one
               house
               of
               God
            
             ;
             over
             which
             Timothy
             was
             the
             first
             angell
             and
             Bishop
             (
             as
             it
             comes
             to
             us
             from
             oldest
             records
             )
             to
             rule
             all
             
               Presbyters
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               Widowes
            
             ,
             and
             people
             in
             their
             severall
             assemblies
             ?
             For
             how
             fond
             were
             it
             to
             thinke
             that
             all
             the
             
               Elders
               ,
               Deacons
            
             ,
             and
             believers
             that
             Paul
             gives
             him
             Jurisdiction
             over
             there
             ,
             should
             be
             of
             one
             assembly
             ?
             Especially
             seeing
             Titus
             his
             fellow-Bishop
             was
             left
             in
             
               Creta
               to
               ordeine
               elders
            
             ,
             
             and
             oversee
             them
             
               in
               every
               city
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             necessity
             of
             severall
             assemblies
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             whereas
             they
             urge
             that
             a
             true
             church
             must
             be
             separate
             from
             all
             false
             waies
             :
             it
             is
             true
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             thus
             in
             profession
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             plainely
             discovered
             by
             undoubted
             scriptures
             :
             but
             that
             it
             must
             be
             actually
             thus
             ,
             or
             be
             unchurched
             ,
             is
             utterly
             false
             .
             Israel
             was
             
               Gods
               people
            
             ,
             
             when
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Eli
             (
             in
             communion
             with
             them
             )
             were
             
               sonnes
               of
               Belial
               and
               knew
               not
               the
               Lord.
               Moses
            
             calls
             them
             
               Gods
               people
            
             ,
             
             even
             when
             they
             were
             not
             separated
             from
             Idolatry
             :
             because
             he
             had
             no
             authority
             to
             cast
             them
             off
             ,
             before
             God
             himselfe
             had
             given
             a
             bill
             of
             divorce
             .
             God
             by
             
             Esay
             ,
             calls
             the
             Jewes
             
               his
               children
               and
               people
            
             ,
             
             when
             they
             were
             so
             farre
             from
             being
             separated
             from
             
               rulers
               of
               Sodome
               ,
               rebellious
               Princes
               ,
            
             
             
               companions
               of
               theeves
            
             :
             that
             they
             had
             such
             
               teachers
               as
               caused
               them
               to
               erre
               ,
            
             
             such
             women
             as
             were
             full
             of
             hellish
             pride
             ,
             such
             
               rich
               men
            
             as
             were
             cruell
             oppressours
             ,
             such
             inhabitants
             as
             the
             
               earth
               was
               defiled
               under
               them
            
             ;
             
             and
             such
             a
             face
             of
             the
             church
             as
             the
             
               faithfull
               city
               was
               become
               an
               harlot
               ,
            
             with
             their
             oakes
             ,
             
             and
             gardens
             of
             idolatrie
             ,
             ready
             to
             bring
             confusion
             .
             Paul
             calls
             the
             
               Corinthians
               a
               church
               of
               God
            
             ,
             
             
               saints
               by
               calling
            
             ,
             when
             at
             that
             instant
             many
             in
             communion
             with
             them
             had
             debates
             ,
             envyings
             ,
             whisperings
             ,
             wraths
             ,
             strifes
             ,
             backbitings
             ,
             swellings
             ,
             tumults
             ,
             and
             
               had
               not
               repented
            
             of
             the
             
               uncleannesse
               ,
               fornication
            
             ,
             and
             lasciviousnesse
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             committed
             .
             
             Read
             the
             epistles
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             seven
             churches
             in
             Asia
             ,
             and
             yee
             shall
             finde
             much
             abominable
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             were
             crowned
             by
             Christ
             himselfe
             with
             the
             name
             of
             churches
             .
             
             If
             the
             Brownists
             plead
             that
             these
             churches
             should
             have
             beene
             separated
             .
             Indeed
             they
             should
             have
             better
             then
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             were
             not
             ,
             they
             after
             felt
             the
             heavie
             hand
             of
             God
             :
             but
             that
             the
             good
             should
             have
             fallen
             out
             with
             God
             for
             the
             sinne
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             beene
             separated
             from
             the
             good
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             those
             that
             were
             in
             outward
             communion
             of
             christianity
             ,
             that
             we
             no
             where
             ,
             nor
             ever
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             shall
             read
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             whereas
             they
             plead
             ,
             that
             every
             particular
             congregation
             hath
             sufficient
             power
             ,
             by
             generall
             vote
             of
             members
             ,
             in
             all
             causes
             ecclesiasticall
             ,
             I
             must
             wonder
             ,
             before
             answere
             ,
             what
             ?
             have
             the
             people
             ,
             all
             the
             members
             ,
             power
             of
             jurisdiction
             over
             all
             ?
             What
             new
             scripture
             hath
             ever
             Christ
             made
             for
             this
             confusion
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             we
             finde
             it
             not
             before
             the
             law
             :
             for
             then
             power
             of
             governement
             lay
             upon
             
               Adam
               ,
               Noah
               ,
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaack
               ,
               Iacob
               ,
               Ioseph
               ,
            
             and
             their
             peeres
             .
             Surely
             it
             was
             not
             under
             the
             law
             :
             
             for
             then
             power
             of
             governement
             lay
             upon
             Moses
             ,
             and
             his
             assistants
             ,
             (
             
               even
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               Iethro
            
             )
             and
             upon
             Aaron
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             people
             must
             assent
             .
             The
             law
             was
             delivered
             to
             the
             priests
             and
             elders
             ,
             
             and
             they
             were
             charged
             to
             looke
             to
             the
             rest
             .
             It
             is
             as
             sure
             also
             that
             it
             is
             not
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             The
             people
             attempted
             nothing
             but
             by
             the
             liking
             leave
             ,
             and
             approbation
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             The
             Apostles
             
               ordeined
               elders
               in
               every
               city
            
             for
             the
             people
             without
             them
             ,
             
             and
             
               conferred
               with
               the
               elders
               of
               the
               church
            
             for
             the
             good
             of
             their
             assemblies
             without
             the
             people
             :
             
             yea
             ,
             and
             upon
             consultation
             
               did
               decre●
            
             a
             matter
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             church
             without
             them
             when
             their
             gifts
             were
             at
             the
             height
             .
             
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             the
             people
             were
             acquainted
             with
             some
             great
             matter
             in
             counsell
             :
             not
             because
             they
             had
             authority
             without
             which
             the
             Apostles
             and
             elders
             could
             doe
             nothing
             :
             but
             to
             acqu●int
             them
             with
             reasons
             ,
             and
             to
             incourage
             
             them
             in
             their
             graces
             .
             
             Thus
             
               Bishop
               Cyprian
            
             sometimes
             did
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             superiours
             do
             require
             the
             assent
             of
             inferiours
             for
             better
             peace
             and
             love
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             the
             people
             had
             no
             authority
             in
             governing
             the
             church
             appeares
             by
             the
             commission
             of
             Christ
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             should
             succeed
             them
             ,
             
             
               goe
               yee
            
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             
               and
               teach
               and
               baptise
               ,
               teaching
               them
               to
               observe
               what
               ever
               I
               have
               commanded
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               with
               you
               alwaies
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             The
             promise
             is
             as
             the
             charge
             ,
             to
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             successours
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             people
             in
             businesse
             that
             concernes
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               the
               keyes
               of
               the
               kingdome
            
             of
             heaven
             ,
             
             (
             saith
             Christ
             to
             Peter
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             rest
             )
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             makes
             good
             his
             word
             to
             them
             all
             ;
             he
             
               sent
               them
               ,
               inspired
               them
            
             ,
             and
             then
             said
             ,
             
             
               whose
               sinnes
               ye
               remit
               or
               retaine
               ,
               shall
               be
               remitted
               or
               retained
               .
            
             It
             would
             be
             strange
             after
             this
             commission
             ,
             to
             heare
             of
             a
             power
             of
             governing
             in
             the
             people
             ;
             
             especially
             seeing
             for
             the
             executing
             of
             it
             ,
             Christ
             gave
             officers
             to
             his
             church
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             his
             church
             power
             to
             make
             them
             :
             hee
             gave
             them
             to
             his
             church
             ,
             
             to
             bee
             in
             
               Christs
               stead
            
             to
             direct
             and
             rule
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             bee
             directed
             and
             ruled
             by
             it
             .
             Therefore
             if
             any
             thing
             be
             out
             of
             order
             he
             blameth
             them
             ,
             not
             the
             people
             .
             I
             contended
             with
             the
             
               Rulers
               and
               nobles
            
             ,
             
             saith
             Nehemiah
             :
             and
             to
             the
             Angels
             of
             churches
             
             speakes
             Christ
             sharpely
             for
             things
             amisse
             .
             
             And
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             Christ
             would
             not
             have
             them
             rule
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             magistrates
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             overseers
             .
             This
             I
             am
             confident
             of
             ,
             that
             there
             cannot
             one
             precept
             ,
             or
             practise
             be
             given
             that
             the
             people
             should
             ,
             or
             did
             rule
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             but
             under
             their
             guides
             and
             teachers
             ,
             except
             Corah
             and
             his
             accomplices
             who
             were
             swallowed
             up
             in
             wrath
             .
             As
             for
             that
             text
             ,
             
               tell
               the
               church
            
             ,
             and
             that
             other
             of
             the
             incestuous
             person
             ,
             we
             shall
             meete
             with
             them
             in
             their
             proper
             places
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             hath
             left
             
               his
               house
            
             ,
             
             and
             
               given
               authority
            
             to
             his
             servants
             (
             for
             
               edification
               ,
               not
               for
               destruction
            
             )
             and
             not
             
               to
               his
               house
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             church
             .
             The
             people
             are
             still
             called
             
               sheep
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               houshold
               of
               faith
               ,
               spouse
               ,
            
             and
             children
             :
             but
             their
             teachers
             are
             knowne
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Elders
               ,
               Overseers
            
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             on
             whom
             the
             governement
             lies
             .
             
             But
             (
             say
             the
             Brownists
             )
             the
             saints
             are
             answereable
             to
             the
             kings
             of
             old
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             have
             power
             ecclesiasticall
             in
             their
             hands
             .
             Indeed
             they
             are
             so
             called
             ,
             
             but
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             any
             outward
             power
             over
             others
             more
             then
             before
             ,
             but
             of
             inward
             power
             to
             rule
             ,
             by
             
               the
               annointing
               of
            
             Christ
             ,
             
             over
             their
             own
             pride
             and
             corruption
             .
             This
             they
             will
             not
             doe
             ,
             and
             so
             
               speake
               evill
               of
               them
               in
               authority
               ,
            
             
             and
             advance
             themselves
             above
             the
             pitch
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             there
             .
             It
             is
             a
             brave
             thing
             to
             rule
             ,
             and
             who
             would
             not
             doe
             so
             ?
             But
             if
             they
             were
             
               Davids
               weaned
               childe
            
             ,
             
             they
             would
             
             rather
             bee
             subject
             by
             doing
             and
             suffering
             ,
             then
             lift
             up
             themselves
             to
             high
             places
             of
             governement
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             may
             fall
             to
             their
             shame
             and
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             whereas
             they
             put
             into
             the
             end
             of
             their
             assembling
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             exercise
             of
             governement
             ,
             whereof
             they
             have
             none
             ,
             and
             preaching
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             sacraments
             ,
             which
             are
             good
             indeed
             ,
             if
             done
             by
             right
             persons
             ,
             and
             in
             right
             manner
             ;
             but
             prophecying
             too
             :
             surely
             herein
             they
             
               walke
               not
               with
               a
               right
               foote
               according
               to
               the
               truth
            
             of
             the
             scriptures
             .
             
             They
             make
             prophecying
             an
             act
             of
             some
             private
             persons
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             as
             the
             spirit
             moves
             them
             ,
             they
             put
             in
             ,
             in
             publicke
             ,
             their
             verdicts
             with
             their
             Pastours
             and
             Doctours
             ,
             about
             the
             sence
             ,
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             application
             of
             the
             scriptures
             propounded
             :
             but
             how
             Christs
             word
             makes
             this
             good
             to
             them
             I
             cannot
             see
             ,
             nor
             ever
             shall
             .
             Indeed
             the
             Apostle
             speakes
             of
             prophecying
             ,
             
             but
             as
             of
             an
             office
             of
             some
             persons
             then
             ,
             not
             of
             an
             ordinary
             gift
             now
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               let
               the
               prophets
               speake
               two
               or
               three
            
             :
             
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             that
             prophets
             have
             an
             office
             to
             prophecy
             .
             Hee
             saith
             also
             ,
             
               prophecying
               is
               a
               speaking
               to
               men
               to
               exhortation
               ,
               edification
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               comfort
            
             :
             and
             I
             pray
             ,
             what
             can
             the
             highest
             gift
             of
             preaching
             doe
             more
             ?
             If
             they
             may
             preach
             ,
             
             why
             may
             they
             not
             administer
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             seeing
             both
             goe
             together
             ?
             They
             cannot
             say
             ,
             that
             to
             preach
             is
             an
             act
             of
             office
             ,
             and
             to
             prophecy
             ,
             is
             an
             act
             out
             of
             office
             .
             For
             where
             the
             Apostle
             speakes
             expressely
             
             of
             prophecying
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             faith
             ,
             hee
             doth
             speak
             as
             plainly
             of
             offices
             as
             of
             gifts
             .
             
          
           
             If
             therefore
             they
             will
             prophecy
             ,
             let
             them
             shew
             their
             calling
             to
             that
             office
             ,
             and
             then
             vent
             their
             gifts
             .
             Doe
             they
             doe
             it
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             generall
             ,
             or
             speciall
             calling
             ?
             They
             deny
             any
             speciall
             calling
             ,
             and
             wee
             denie
             that
             they
             doe
             it
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             generall
             calling
             of
             a
             christian
             ,
             because
             that
             gives
             not
             the
             office
             .
             How
             much
             better
             were
             it
             for
             them
             to
             follow
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               no
               man
               taketh
               this
               honour
               to
               himselfe
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               he
               that
               is
               called
               of
               God
               as
               Aaron
               ,
            
             then
             by
             jumbling
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             extraordinary
             gifts
             and
             offices
             together
             ,
             to
             utter
             things
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             
               knowledge
               ,
               wisedome
               reading
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               doctrine
            
             ,
             unworthy
             of
             the
             great
             God
             of
             assemblies
             .
          
           
             Thus
             have
             I
             considered
             the
             foure
             parcels
             of
             which
             the
             Brownists
             make
             up
             a
             true
             visible
             .
             None
             of
             which
             singly
             ,
             nor
             all
             jointly
             can
             make
             our
             blessed
             church
             not
             to
             be
             so
             :
             because
             they
             are
             made
             up
             of
             divers
             falshoods
             already
             discovered
             .
             
             Let
             us
             now
             take
             better
             view
             out
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             
               what
               a
               true
               visible
               church
               is
               ,
            
             that
             in
             it
             we
             may
             see
             our
             owne
             .
          
           
             A
             true
             visible
             churth
             is
             ,
             
               men
               called
               ,
               and
               united
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               truth
               according
               to
               the
               scriptures
               .
            
             This
             is
             alwaies
             where
             there
             is
             a
             true
             visible
             church
             ,
             either
             planted
             ,
             or
             continued
             ,
             or
             restored
             .
             If
             it
             be
             nationall
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             company
             of
             people
             professing
             truth
             in
             
             an
             whole
             land
             ,
             as
             the
             churches
             of
             Iudea
             ,
             
             Samaria
             ,
             and
             Galile
             ,
             with
             those
             of
             Asia
             .
             If
             it
             be
             Parochial
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             company
             of
             people
             professing
             the
             truth
             in
             a
             towne
             ,
             or
             parish
             :
             
             as
             in
             those
             where
             the
             Apostles
             
               ordained
               elders
               in
               every
               church
            
             .
             If
             it
             be
             domesticall
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             company
             professing
             the
             truth
             in
             a
             family
             :
             
             as
             in
             Philemons
             house
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             truth
             may
             bee
             more
             purely
             professed
             in
             one
             church
             then
             in
             another
             :
             more
             purely
             in
             Smyrna
             ,
             and
             Philadelphia
             ,
             which
             were
             praised
             ,
             and
             lesse
             purely
             in
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Sardis
            
             ,
             and
             Laodicea
             ,
             which
             were
             dispraised
             .
             It
             is
             true
             also
             that
             some
             churches
             may
             be
             
               in
               infancy
            
             ,
             and
             so
             lesse
             perfect
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             Creta
             ,
             where
             Titus
             was
             left
             to
             
               redresse
               things
               amisse
            
             ,
             
             and
             those
             churches
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             must
             not
             bee
             troubled
             for
             feare
             of
             a
             rent
             :
             and
             some
             of
             
               riper
               age
            
             ,
             
             as
             that
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             where
             Iames
             was
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             
               held
               a
               councel
            
             ,
             
             and
             so
             had
             a
             more
             setled
             forme
             of
             governement
             :
             and
             that
             of
             Philippi
             ,
             
             which
             had
             their
             
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
            
             .
             But
             if
             they
             joine
             to
             professe
             the
             truth
             of
             Christ
             they
             are
             true
             visible
             churches
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             they
             ramble
             (
             
               as
               sheep
               without
               a
               shepheard
               )
               without
               God
               ,
               without
               Christ
               .
            
             Christ
             makes
             himselfe
             
               knowne
               unto
               them
            
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             .
             They
             assemble
             as
             those
             that
             professe
             to
             seeke
             salvation
             that
             way
             ,
             some
             more
             closely
             ,
             some
             more
             loosely
             .
             They
             publickely
             submit
             to
             the
             word
             
             of
             God
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             
             and
             
               calling
               on
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             These
             persons
             thus
             professing
             make
             up
             a
             true
             visible
             church
             ,
             either
             in
             a
             kingdome
             ,
             
             city
             ,
             town
             ,
             or
             house
             ,
             though
             they
             bee
             worse
             then
             Peter
             in
             his
             worse
             part
             (
             
               not
               walking
               with
               a
               right
               foote
            
             )
             :
             
             yea
             though
             too
             many
             of
             them
             bee
             as
             bad
             as
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             who
             joyned
             to
             Philip
             and
             was
             baptized
             .
             When
             God
             sent
             forth
             his
             
               servants
               to
               invite
               guests
            
             ,
             
             there
             was
             the
             calling
             of
             a
             church
             ,
             When
             
               good
               and
               bad
            
             that
             were
             invited
             ,
             
               came
               to
               the
               wedding
               feast
            
             ,
             there
             was
             their
             profession
             .
             This
             made
             up
             a
             visible
             church
             ,
             though
             
               many
               were
               called
               and
               few
               chosen
               ,
            
             but
             left
             in
             their
             chosen
             wayes
             to
             their
             ruine
             .
             When
             wise
             and
             foolish
             virgines
             came
             of
             duty
             to
             attend
             their
             Lord
             ,
             
             though
             five
             only
             had
             lasting
             oile
             ,
             and
             five
             had
             but
             lampes
             only
             ,
             
             there
             was
             a
             true
             visible
             church
             .
             When
             the
             sower
             went
             out
             to
             sowe
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             some
             fell
             in
             the
             high-wayes
             ,
             and
             some
             among
             the
             stones
             ,
             some
             among
             thornes
             ,
             
             and
             but
             some
             in
             
               good
               grounds
            
             ;
             yet
             all
             these
             professing
             hearers
             made
             up
             a
             true
             visible
             church
             .
             When
             a
             man
             sowed
             good
             seed
             ,
             and
             his
             enemie
             sowed
             tares
             ,
             or
             blasted
             corne
             ,
             which
             sprang
             up
             as
             from
             the
             same
             roote
             ,
             which
             must
             grow
             together
             till
             the
             harvest
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             true
             visible
             church
             .
             When
             a
             net
             was
             cast
             into
             the
             sea
             and
             gathered
             together
             
               fish
               ,
               both
               good
               and
               bad
            
             ;
             good
             to
             bee
             reserved
             in
             vessels
             ,
             and
             bad
             to
             be
             cast
             away
             ,
             there
             also
             is
             a
             true
             visible
             church
             ,
             
               the
               kingdome
               
               of
               heaven
            
             upon
             earth
             .
             The
             word
             comes
             ,
             and
             when
             
               it
               is
               received
            
             ,
             
             it
             makes
             the
             church
             by
             profession
             
               a
               candlesticke
            
             ,
             a
             
               citie
               set
               on
               an
               hill
            
             which
             cannot
             be
             hid
             ,
             especially
             when
             those
             that
             receive
             it
             are
             baptized
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             seale
             of
             profession
             .
             As
             open
             profession
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             say
             they
             are
             willing
             to
             fight
             under
             the
             colours
             of
             a
             captaine
             (
             and
             therefore
             take
             their
             military
             sacrament
             )
             are
             a
             true
             visible
             army
             ,
             though
             many
             runne
             away
             in
             the
             day
             of
             battell
             :
             so
             is
             it
             in
             the
             visible
             church
             ,
             which
             is
             
               as
               acompany
               of
               two
               armies
               .
               Cains
               ,
               Chams
               ,
               Iudasses
               ,
            
             
             Simon
             the
             sorcerers
             ,
             and
             Demas
             ,
             their
             profession
             made
             them
             all
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             church
             ,
             with
             
               Abel
               ,
               Noah
               ,
               Peter
               ,
               Philip
               ,
            
             and
             Paul.
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             
             that
             afterwards
             they
             either
             went
             backe
             ,
             or
             were
             throwne
             out
             by
             justice
             ;
             but
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             what
             made
             them
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             church
             ?
             
             and
             that
             was
             joyning
             in
             profession
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             same
             trade
             ,
             art
             ,
             craft
             ,
             science
             ,
             or
             mystery
             ,
             makes
             men
             of
             such
             a
             society
             ,
             though
             some
             are
             more
             worthy
             ,
             and
             some
             lesse
             .
          
           
             This
             therefore
             being
             Gods
             truth
             concerning
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             visible
             church
             ;
             and
             the
             Brownists
             visible
             church
             being
             coupled
             of
             many
             falshoods
             ,
             whatsoever
             they
             say
             ,
             cannot
             helpe
             their
             new
             church
             ,
             nor
             hurt
             our
             old
             church
             ,
             which
             is
             built
             upon
             the
             rocke
             ,
             
             
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
            
             Jesus
             Christ
             himselfe
             being
             the
             chiefe
             corner
             stone
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             8.
             
             Brownists
             second
             exception
             against
             us
             :
             about
             the
             entrance
             into
             a
             true
             church
             .
          
           
             NExt
             they
             object
             against
             us
             the
             
               entrance
               into
               a
               true
               church
            
             .
             Wee
             should
             (
             say
             they
             )
             have
             entred
             into
             the
             state
             of
             a
             visible
             church
             ,
             by
             voluntary
             covenant
             upon
             knowledge
             ,
             to
             advance
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ▪
             and
             so
             to
             have
             a
             right
             to
             the
             name
             of
             a
             true
             church
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             priviledges
             of
             it
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             children
             :
             but
             wee
             were
             forced
             in
             our
             first
             planting
             by
             edicts
             ,
             lawes
             ,
             and
             proclamations
             ,
             and
             yet
             admitted
             members
             ,
             and
             our
             posteritie
             after
             us
             by
             baptisme
             ,
             even
             of
             such
             of
             us
             as
             are
             not
             members
             indeed
             .
          
           
             Put
             case
             this
             great
             plea
             were
             true
             at
             first
             ,
             yet
             may
             not
             an
             after
             mending
             of
             what
             was
             first
             amisse
             ,
             rectifie
             and
             confirme
             all
             ?
             Things
             may
             bee
             ill
             done
             at
             first
             ,
             which
             being
             once
             done
             ,
             may
             bee
             of
             force
             ,
             and
             being
             well
             carried
             may
             end
             with
             a
             blessing
             .
             A
             child
             marries
             without
             consent
             of
             parents
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             wickedly
             done
             ,
             yet
             when
             it
             is
             done
             ,
             and
             sealed
             with
             the
             bed
             by
             free
             consent
             ,
             shall
             it
             not
             bee
             of
             force
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             doe
             not
             parents
             looke
             upon
             their
             courses
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             they
             see
             a
             good
             carriage
             ,
             and
             good
             successe
             ,
             doe
             they
             not
             like
             it
             well
             ,
             and
             follow
             it
             with
             their
             blessings
             ?
             Shall
             wee
             make
             
             God
             an
             harder
             master
             ?
             will
             hee
             not
             love
             Iacob
             though
             hee
             got
             the
             blessing
             by
             deceit
             ?
             God
             purposed
             him
             the
             blessing
             :
             and
             though
             hee
             got
             not
             the
             possession
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             shall
             his
             purpose
             faile
             ?
             God
             forbid
             :
             yea
             
               let
               God
               be
               true
               and
               every
               man
               a
               lyar
            
             ;
             
             
               Iacobs
               unbeliefe
               makes
               not
               the
               faith
               of
               God
               of
               none
               effect
               .
            
             So
             might
             God
             deale
             with
             us
             .
             Hee
             purposed
             to
             us
             the
             covenant
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             wee
             came
             not
             to
             it
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             yet
             when
             we
             are
             in
             it
             ,
             
               in
               the
               place
               where
               it
               was
               said
               unto
               us
               ,
               ye
               are
               not
               my
               people
               ,
            
             
             
               wee
               shall
               bee
               called
               the
               children
               of
               the
               living
               God.
            
             Put
             case
             a
             childe
             bee
             cut
             out
             of
             the
             mothers
             belly
             ,
             and
             come
             not
             the
             ordinary
             way
             ,
             shal
             the
             father
             when
             hee
             sees
             it
             live
             ,
             and
             thrive
             ,
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             his
             childe
             ,
             and
             conclude
             it
             to
             be
             a
             bastard
             ?
             So
             will
             our
             God
             deale
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             why
             should
             wee
             grant
             them
             this
             ?
             wee
             failed
             not
             in
             our
             entrance
             :
             they
             can
             never
             prove
             it
             by
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             .
             A
             true
             visible
             church
             may
             bee
             considered
             two
             waies
             ;
             in
             
               the
               planting
            
             ,
             and
             
               in
               the
               reforming
               of
               it
            
             .
             How
             wee
             entred
             into
             a
             true
             church
             in
             our
             first
             planting
             ,
             God
             knowes
             ,
             
             we
             know
             not
             from
             his
             word
             .
             
               The
               sound
               of
               the
               Apostles
               went
               into
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               their
               words
               into
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
               The
               Gospel
               is
               come
               unto
               you
            
             (
             saith
             Paul
             to
             the
             
               Colossians
               )
               and
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               bringeth
               forth
               fruit
            
             :
             
             and
             surely
             it
             entred
             to
             us
             (
             as
             it
             should
             )
             by
             some
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             Apostolicke
             men
             ,
             to
             make
             our
             
             ancient
             predecessours
             a
             true
             church
             .
             Before
             ,
             we
             were
             without
             Christ
             :
             now
             wee
             know
             him
             .
             Before
             ,
             wee
             were
             without
             the
             covenant
             ;
             now
             wee
             are
             in
             by
             baptisme
             .
             Before
             ,
             wee
             were
             no
             professours
             ;
             now
             we
             are
             ,
             
             and
             God
             
               shewes
               mercy
               to
               thousands
               among
               them
               that
               love
               him
               ,
               and
               keepe
               his
               commandements
               ,
            
             and
             
               is
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               their
               seede
               .
            
             
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             now
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             for
             the
             reforming
             of
             a
             church
             God
             would
             have
             this
             course
             .
             As
             it
             was
             with
             Iob
             ,
             hee
             was
             first
             of
             Gods
             making
             ,
             and
             next
             (
             by
             Gods
             permission
             )
             of
             the
             Devils
             marring
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             full
             of
             botches
             and
             sores
             ,
             scarce
             knowne
             to
             his
             friends
             ,
             and
             loathsome
             to
             his
             wife
             .
             All
             this
             while
             Iob
             was
             a
             true
             man
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             before
             ,
             though
             clouded
             with
             some
             fearefull
             fits
             of
             impatience
             .
             But
             when
             God
             would
             lift
             up
             Iob
             againe
             ,
             hee
             did
             not
             make
             a
             new
             Iob
             ,
             but
             reformed
             the
             old
             ,
             he
             cured
             ,
             and
             cleansed
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             appeare
             like
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             his
             end
             was
             happy
             .
             So
             God
             dealt
             with
             the
             church
             .
             After
             it
             had
             covenanted
             with
             God
             at
             first
             ,
             it
             wanted
             no
             botches
             ,
             it
             was
             fearefully
             overspread
             with
             diseases
             .
             But
             when
             God
             would
             have
             it
             raised
             againe
             ,
             hee
             doth
             not
             build
             a
             new
             church
             ,
             but
             reformeth
             the
             old
             .
             Hee
             shewes
             our
             forefathers
             where
             they
             were
             at
             a
             losse
             :
             that
             they
             had
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             articles
             ,
             and
             the
             profession
             of
             it
             in
             publicke
             festivities
             :
             but
             
             with
             fearefull
             superstitions
             and
             vanities
             .
             Therefore
             hee
             puts
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             ministers
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             his
             covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             sacraments
             of
             his
             covenant
             rightly
             administred
             :
             and
             thus
             (
             by
             degrees
             )
             wee
             fall
             to
             publicke
             profession
             of
             Christs
             truth
             ,
             by
             union
             of
             lawes
             ,
             consents
             ,
             and
             practises
             .
             What
             then
             ,
             is
             the
             want
             in
             our
             entrance
             ,
             which
             doth
             make
             us
             no
             true
             church
             ?
          
           
             The
             Brownists
             heere
             ,
             plead
             foure
             things
             .
          
           
             
               1
               All
               our
               members
               entred
               not
               upon
               knowledge
               .
            
             
               2
               They
               made
               not
               a
               covenant
               for
               Christ
               .
            
             
               3
               They
               were
               not
               voluntary
               professours
               .
            
             
               4
               They
               were
               baptized
               when
               they
               were
               the
               seede
               of
               those
               that
               were
               not
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               church
               by
               actuall
               profession
               .
            
          
           
             That
             all
             our
             members
             entred
             not
             upon
             knowledge
             ,
             is
             false
             ;
             were
             they
             in
             planting
             from
             no
             church
             ,
             or
             in
             reforming
             from
             a
             corrupt
             church
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             salvation
             by
             the
             
               blessed
               trinitie
            
             ,
             
             is
             sufficient
             for
             the
             receiving
             in
             of
             members
             .
             For
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               Goe
               teach
               all
               nations
               and
               baptize
               them
               .
            
             And
             wh●t
             must
             they
             bee
             taught
             ?
             That
             which
             they
             must
             bee
             baptized
             into
             ,
             their
             faith
             in
             the
             
               father
               ,
               son
               ,
               and
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             which
             was
             Christs
             first
             creede
             that
             made
             churches
             .
             Had
             not
             the
             members
             of
             our
             reforming
             church
             this
             
             knowledge
             ?
             where
             was
             the
             seede
             of
             our
             many
             hundreds
             of
             Martyrs
             ?
             and
             where
             is
             these
             mens
             charities
             ?
             Even
             the
             darkest
             times
             that
             our
             church
             hath
             suffered
             hath
             preserved
             this
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             the
             profession
             of
             looking
             to
             bee
             saved
             by
             
               Iesus
               Christ
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
            
             
             which
             is
             that
             Rocke
             against
             which
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             shall
             not
             prevaile
             .
          
           
             
             Yea
             but
             (
             they
             say
             secondly
             )
             ,
             put
             case
             they
             had
             this
             knowledge
             ,
             yet
             they
             entred
             not
             into
             our
             visible
             church
             
               by
               covenant
            
             .
             Indeed
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             christians
             ,
             that
             have
             beene
             disjointed
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             covenants
             betwixt
             themselves
             to
             serve
             him
             better
             .
             So
             Asa
             and
             his
             people
             entred
             into
             
               a
               covenant
               to
               seeke
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               their
               fathers
               ,
            
             
             yea
             ,
             and
             they
             
               sware
               unto
               the
               Lord.
            
             So
             wee
             reade
             of
             the
             Princes
             ,
             Levites
             ,
             and
             Priests
             ,
             that
             made
             
               a
               sure
               covenant
               ,
               
               writ
               it
               ,
               and
               sealed
               it
               .
            
             Surely
             ,
             this
             was
             a
             good
             way
             to
             tye
             up
             the
             unruly
             colts
             that
             were
             among
             them
             to
             Gods
             service
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             but
             naturall
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             did
             not
             condemn
             it
             .
             From
             whence
             I
             conclude
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             lawfull
             to
             helpe
             our selves
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             by
             any
             meanes
             not
             forbidden
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             not
             precisely
             commanded
             in
             the
             word
             :
             yet
             is
             their
             practise
             a
             binding
             law
             to
             us
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             unchurch
             us
             if
             wee
             doe
             it
             not
             ?
             How
             many
             glorious
             visible
             churches
             doe
             wee
             reade
             of
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             which
             never
             tooke
             this
             
             course
             ,
             nor
             were
             bound
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             entred
             covenant
             with
             Christ
             too
             when
             they
             were
             admitted
             members
             ?
          
           
             They
             were
             made
             Christs
             disciples
             
               by
               teaching
            
             ,
             and
             
               receiving
               the
               word
            
             ,
             
             which
             is
             
               the
               word
               of
               reconciliation
            
             .
             And
             this
             word
             given
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               Gods
               covenanting
               with
               them
            
             ,
             and
             his
             avouching
             them
             to
             bee
             
               his
               peculiar
               people
            
             :
             and
             their
             receiving
             it
             ,
             is
             their
             
               covenanting
               with
               him
            
             ,
             and
             
               taking
               God
               to
               bee
               their
               God.
            
             Then
             doe
             they
             goe
             to
             the
             seales
             of
             the
             covenant
             (
             the
             sacraments
             )
             ,
             according
             to
             Christs
             rule
             ,
             which
             doe
             knit
             us
             rogether
             in
             an
             holy
             league
             ,
             for
             the
             service
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             our
             eternall
             good
             ,
             if
             wee
             
               doe
               not
               deale
               falsly
               with
               God
               concerning
               his
               covenant
               .
            
             If
             therefore
             ,
             they
             denie
             not
             (
             as
             they
             cannot
             )
             that
             our
             first
             members
             had
             the
             true
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             sacraments
             ,
             neither
             can
             they
             deny
             that
             they
             have
             entred
             into
             the
             church
             by
             covenant
             .
             
             
               Hee
               that
               is
               baptized
               ,
               putteth
               on
               Christ
            
             :
             and
             baptisme
             is
             Christs
             seale
             of
             the
             covenant
             upon
             them
             that
             are
             baptized
             ,
             
             as
             those
             that
             were
             circumcised
             ,
             were
             said
             to
             
               bee
               borne
               to
               God
            
             by
             covenant
             :
             which
             if
             we
             breake
             ,
             we
             renew
             againe
             so
             oft
             as
             we
             come
             to
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Yea
             but
             (
             they
             say
             thirdly
             )
             ,
             put
             case
             
             that
             they
             entred
             covenant
             with
             God
             by
             baptisme
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             forced
             to
             keepe
             his
             covenant
             ,
             in
             a
             better
             way
             then
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             by
             the
             edicts
             ,
             lawes
             ,
             and
             proclamations
             
             of
             princes
             .
             They
             were
             not
             
               voluntary
               servers
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             
             as
             the
             members
             of
             a
             true
             visible
             church
             should
             be
             .
             Put
             this
             case
             to
             them
             also
             ,
             yee
             are
             the
             sonnes
             of
             your
             mother
             ,
             who
             was
             forced
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             her
             father
             ,
             or
             guardian
             ,
             to
             marrie
             your
             father
             :
             will
             yee
             say
             ,
             that
             yee
             are
             bastards
             ,
             not
             lawfull
             heires
             ,
             or
             not
             true
             members
             of
             the
             family
             ,
             because
             your
             mother
             was
             not
             married
             to
             your
             father
             freely
             ,
             and
             willingly
             ?
             with
             what
             will
             soever
             shee
             was
             married
             ,
             shee
             afterward
             lived
             in
             love
             ,
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             and
             obedience
             ,
             and
             brought
             forth
             much
             fruit
             unto
             him
             .
             Such
             may
             bee
             the
             case
             of
             a
             true
             visible
             church
             .
             Shee
             may
             come
             to
             Christ
             her
             husband
             ,
             as
             a
             Beare
             to
             the
             stake
             ,
             being
             forced
             by
             conviction
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             naturall
             conscience
             ;
             she
             may
             bee
             
               drawne
               before
               shee
               runne
            
             after
             him
             ;
             
             yet
             afterward
             ,
             shee
             
               remembring
               his
               love
               more
               then
               wine
               ,
            
             
             may
             live
             in
             obedient
             love
             ,
             and
             
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               unto
               God.
            
             Though
             this
             bee
             a
             sufficient
             plea
             ,
             yet
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             members
             of
             our
             church
             ,
             
               in
               planting
            
             ,
             were
             a
             willing
             people
             ,
             for
             ought
             they
             know
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             first
             members
             
               in
               reforming
            
             ,
             I
             answere
             foure
             things
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             free
             acts
             of
             the
             leaders
             of
             the
             people
             are
             accounted
             by
             God
             as
             the
             acts
             of
             all
             ;
             when
             Moses
             was
             bid
             tell
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ;
             and
             hee
             did
             but
             tell
             the
             elders
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             they
             answered
             ,
             
             all
             the
             people
             are
             said
             to
             
               answer
               together
            
             in
             them
             .
             So
             Ioshuah
             called
             
             twelve
             choise
             men
             ,
             out
             of
             every
             tribe
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             carry
             twelve
             stones
             ,
             
             
               and
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             whom
             they
             represented
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             do
             it
             .
             So
             
               Asa
               tooke
               away
               the
               altars
               of
               the
               strange
               Gods
               ,
               and
               brake
               the
               idols
               ,
               
               and
               cut
               downe
               the
               groves
            
             willingly
             ;
             and
             though
             hee
             commanded
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             ruled
             by
             power
             ,
             yet
             they
             obeying
             ,
             are
             said
             ,
             
               to
               seeke
               the
               Lord
               ▪
               and
               to
               prosper
               .
            
             Thus
             far
             then
             ,
             our
             first
             reformers
             were
             willing
             members
             ;
             they
             were
             willing
             in
             their
             guides
             and
             leaders
             ,
             who
             willingly
             put
             themselves
             on
             to
             advance
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             governours
             ,
             but
             the
             people
             were
             willing
             covenanters
             in
             generall
             body
             .
             It
             was
             done
             by
             the
             free
             proceedings
             of
             the
             house
             of
             parliament
             ,
             where
             Knights
             ,
             and
             Burgesses
             ,
             were
             chosen
             by
             the
             free
             vote
             of
             the
             commons
             :
             and
             they
             (
             being
             knowne
             to
             be
             able
             men
             )
             doe
             refer
             themselves
             to
             their
             determination
             
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             What
             though
             some
             submitted
             out
             of
             feare
             of
             power
             ?
             Thus
             ,
             many
             in
             Mardocai's
             time
             became
             
               Iewes
               for
               feare
            
             ,
             
             yet
             were
             so
             accounted
             .
             And
             many
             in
             Hezekiahs
             time
             were
             brought
             by
             postes
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             
             by
             
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               trumpet
            
             ,
             to
             the
             passeover
             ,
             and
             yet
             their
             service
             was
             accepted
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             put
             case
             the
             lawes
             ,
             and
             proclamations
             of
             our
             Princes
             forced
             some
             to
             bee
             members
             ,
             who
             were
             willing
             to
             doe
             worse
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             not
             in
             the
             first
             planting
             of
             a
             church
             ,
             where
             
               faith
               is
               not
               to
               be
               forced
               (
               the
               
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               suffers
               violence
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               faith
               suffers
               not
               compulsion
            
             )
             :
             but
             it
             was
             in
             the
             reforming
             of
             a
             church
             ;
             and
             in
             such
             a
             case
             God
             did
             blesse
             the
             compulsion
             of
             Hezekiah
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             were
             not
             rejected
             ,
             as
             no
             members
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             not
             purified
             according
             to
             the
             purification
             of
             the
             sanctuary
             .
             
             
             Did
             not
             Manasseh
             ,
             after
             hee
             was
             come
             home
             to
             God
             ,
             
               command
               Iudah
               to
               serve
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
            
             ?
             Did
             not
             
               Iosiah
               cause
               and
               make
            
             his
             people
             to
             stand
             to
             his
             covenant
             
               to
               serve
               ,
               even
               to
               serve
            
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             lawfull
             for
             good
             Princes
             in
             reforming
             to
             follow
             these
             examples
             ?
             may
             not
             they
             binde
             their
             people
             some
             way
             ,
             by
             oath
             ,
             
             
               bond
               ,
               subscription
               ,
               or
               taking
               ,
               and
               giving
               hands
            
             for
             better
             performance
             of
             duties
             of
             religion
             ?
             why
             may
             not
             our
             good
             Princes
             follow
             those
             old
             patternes
             in
             reforming
             ?
             They
             say
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             found
             in
             the
             new
             testament
             .
             Bee
             it
             so
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             found
             in
             the
             old
             testament
             ,
             and
             not
             condemned
             in
             the
             new
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             order
             prescribed
             in
             such
             a
             case
             .
             Surely
             ,
             seeing
             in
             this
             new
             devised
             way
             ,
             they
             will
             bee
             tried
             by
             none
             but
             the
             new
             testament
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             cast
             at
             this
             bar
             in
             their
             own
             courses
             .
             Let
             them
             give
             but
             one
             text
             to
             prove
             any
             man
             called
             ,
             or
             ordained
             to
             a
             Pastours
             office
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             by
             a
             company
             of
             private
             men
             alone
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             give
             them
             another
             text
             to
             prove
             any
             thing
             they
             please
             ,
             I
             can
             yet
             reade
             of
             none
             but
             Apostles
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             the
             eldership
             
             that
             made
             ministers
             there
             .
             If
             they
             can
             shew
             no
             text
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             they
             have
             no
             such
             Pastours
             as
             they
             ought
             :
             but
             I
             am
             sure
             we
             have
             true
             kings
             ,
             who
             have
             power
             in
             reforming
             ,
             to
             compell
             wicked
             people
             to
             be
             better
             then
             they
             are
             ,
             
             because
             
               they
               beare
               not
               the
               sword
               for
               nought
               .
            
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             but
             (
             say
             they
             lastly
             )
             put
             case
             
             they
             entred
             upon
             necessarie
             knowledge
             ;
             that
             they
             made
             a
             covenant
             in
             receiving
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             sacraments
             ;
             that
             they
             were
             voluntarily
             ,
             or
             forced
             ,
             yet
             lawfull
             professours
             ,
             when
             they
             stated
             a
             visible
             church
             :
             yet
             they
             were
             (
             many
             of
             them
             )
             
               baptized
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               the
               seed
               of
               them
               that
               were
               not
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               church
               .
            
             Conceive
             it
             thus
             .
             If
             a
             man
             be
             a
             member
             of
             the
             visible
             church
             ,
             then
             his
             children
             have
             a
             right
             to
             baptisme
             ,
             before
             they
             actually
             professe
             the
             faith
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             promise
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               God
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               the
               God
               of
               thy
               seede
               .
            
             But
             if
             hee
             bee
             not
             a
             member
             of
             a
             visible
             church
             ,
             (
             as
             a
             
               Iew
               ,
               Turke
            
             ,
             or
             Pagan
             )
             then
             have
             they
             no
             right
             to
             it
             ,
             before
             they
             actually
             confesse
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Eunuch
             did
             .
             Now
             the
             Brownists
             (
             keeping
             a
             great
             coile
             about
             the
             jointing
             of
             members
             into
             a
             church
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             all
             one
             to
             be
             jointed
             into
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             coapted
             ,
             and
             fitted
             to
             our
             head
             Christ
             ,
             for
             life
             and
             salvation
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             a
             member
             of
             the
             visible
             church
             ,
             in
             outward
             communion
             and
             fellowship
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             outward
             priviledges
             of
             the
             church
             )
             they
             have
             (
             I
             say
             )
             espied
             ,
             among
             
             many
             others
             ,
             this
             one
             crime
             ,
             in
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             and
             French
             churches
             ,
             
             that
             they
             baptize
             the
             seede
             of
             them
             that
             are
             no
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             church
             :
             much
             more
             ,
             when
             they
             looke
             upon
             us
             ,
             whom
             they
             account
             not
             members
             of
             a
             true
             visible
             church
             ,
             must
             they
             quarrell
             (
             if
             all
             bee
             of
             his
             mind
             )
             ,
             if
             our
             first
             reformers
             be
             not
             members
             of
             a
             true
             visible
             church
             ,
             and
             yet
             their
             children
             are
             baptized
             before
             they
             are
             of
             yeares
             to
             professe
             their
             owne
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             9.
             
             A
             question
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             about
             baptizing
             Bastards
             of
             impenitent
             Christians
             .
          
           
             I
             Confesse
             ,
             I
             never
             yet
             talked
             with
             any
             Brownist
             about
             this
             particular
             ;
             yet
             because
             I
             finde
             too
             many
             conscious
             people
             ,
             hanging
             after
             forraigne
             novelties
             ,
             and
             gazing
             upon
             (
             with
             admiration
             )
             the
             membring
             ,
             and
             dismembring
             in
             visible
             churches
             :
             who
             when
             they
             heare
             of
             Christians
             lawfully
             begotten
             children
             denied
             baptisme
             ,
             beginne
             to
             wonder
             that
             christians
             bastards
             should
             be
             admitted
             .
             Therefore
             to
             cleare
             both
             (
             as
             God
             shall
             in
             able
             )
             I
             shall
             labour
             to
             satisfie
             others
             (
             as
             I
             have
             done
             some
             )
             in
             this
             question
             .
             
               whether
               bastards
               are
               baptizable
               while
               their
               mothers
               are
               in
               their
               sinnes
               of
               adultery
               ,
               or
               fornication
               ,
               and
               whether
               men
               ought
               not
               to
               stay
               their
               baptisme
               ,
               untill
               they
               be
               reconciled
               to
               God
               ,
               in
               
               open
               church
               ,
               which
               is
               publickely
               scandalized
               by
               her
               fact
               ,
               and
               from
               which
               she
               hath
               dismembred
               her selfe
               by
               her
               misdeed
            
             ?
          
           
             In
             this
             I
             finde
             two
             questions
             inwrapt
             in
             one
             :
             whether
             bastards
             are
             baptizable
             ?
             and
             whether
             men
             ought
             not
             to
             stay
             such
             baptisme
             ,
             till
             the
             harlot
             bee
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             this
             be
             done
             in
             the
             open
             church
             scandalized
             ,
             from
             which
             by
             her
             fact
             she
             hath
             cut
             herselfe
             off
             by
             her
             sinne
             ?
             I
             shall
             first
             labour
             to
             state
             these
             questions
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             cases
             will
             more
             easily
             appeare
             .
          
           
             The
             estate
             of
             the
             first
             may
             be
             thus
             set
             .
             By
             bastards
             ,
             such
             children
             are
             meant
             ,
             as
             come
             not
             into
             the
             world
             by
             lawfull
             acts
             of
             marriage
             :
             and
             by
             baptizable
             is
             meant
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             a
             right
             to
             the
             sacrament
             of
             baptisme
             in
             the
             church
             .
             And
             the
             question
             is
             not
             ,
             whether
             bastards
             in
             generall
             are
             baptizable
             ?
             for
             so
             it
             is
             certaine
             that
             all
             are
             not
             ,
             as
             the
             bastards
             of
             
               Iewes
               ,
               Turkes
            
             ,
             and
             Pagans
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             right
             to
             baptisme
             but
             by
             personall
             confession
             .
             But
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             whether
             the
             bastards
             of
             the
             professours
             at
             large
             ,
             in
             a
             christian
             church
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             covenant
             with
             God
             (
             for
             the
             outward
             priviledge
             of
             the
             church
             at
             least
             )
             have
             right
             to
             baptisme
             ?
             of
             these
             the
             inquiry
             is
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             second
             part
             of
             this
             question
             ,
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             mothers
             reconciling
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             open
             church
             offended
             .
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             the
             second
             question
             must
             be
             laid
             by
             considering
             two
             things
             :
             
               
               
                 1
                 The
                 persons
                 enquired
                 of·
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 duty
                 of
                 these
                 persons
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             persons
             enquired
             of
             ,
             are
             Men
             :
             and
             it
             is
             too
             generall
             a
             terme
             .
             For
             it
             cannot
             meane
             ,
             
               any
               men
            
             of
             that
             assembly
             ,
             where
             such
             a
             bastard
             is
             presented
             :
             for
             they
             have
             no
             authority
             (
             knowne
             to
             mee
             from
             scriptures
             )
             to
             meddle
             in
             any
             censure
             ecclesiasticall
             .
             These
             onely
             are
             to
             meddle
             heere
             ,
             
             who
             are
             sent
             ,
             and
             inspired
             with
             delegated
             service
             and
             mininistery
             from
             Christ
             ,
             either
             immediately
             ,
             or
             mediately
             .
             Neither
             can
             it
             meane
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             deputed
             teachers
             of
             that
             assembly
             :
             for
             they
             have
             but
             a
             dependent
             authority
             according
             to
             the
             lawes
             of
             Eutaxy
             ,
             
             and
             good
             order
             in
             the
             church
             .
             Presbiters
             under
             Bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             under
             Synods
             ,
             Synods
             under
             Councels
             ,
             and
             Councels
             under
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             in
             plaine
             scriptures
             .
             Our
             highest
             appeale
             is
             to
             our
             head
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             .
          
           
             For
             if
             ordinary
             Pastours
             had
             such
             independent
             power
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             thinke
             whether
             it
             would
             not
             set
             up
             a
             Pope
             in
             every
             parish
             ,
             especially
             considering
             that
             wee
             have
             neither
             precept
             ,
             nor
             president
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             new
             testament
             ,
             of
             such
             power
             given
             to
             any
             assembly
             ,
             or
             Presbiter
             ,
             that
             ever
             I
             could
             yet
             finde
             .
             By
             men
             ther●fore
             ,
             wee
             must
             understand
             the
             publick
             governours
             of
             that
             church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
             
               the
               King
               ,
               Prince
               ,
               state
               ,
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               convocation
               ,
            
             by
             their
             lawes
             ecclesiasticall
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             church
             .
             The
             question
             enquires
             of
             those
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             order
             ,
             decree
             ,
             
             and
             command
             :
             and
             of
             these
             in
             respect
             of
             Canons
             ,
             and
             executions
             accordingly
             .
             Thus
             I
             take
             up
             the
             minde
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             or
             else
             I
             know
             not
             what
             it
             would
             have
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             consider
             in
             the
             question
             ,
             the
             duty
             of
             these
             persons
             ,
             
               whether
               they
               ought
               to
               stay
               bastards
               from
               baptisme
            
             ?
             By
             this
             ,
             two
             things
             may
             bee
             meant
             :
             denying
             baptisme
             ;
             but
             no
             man
             would
             utterly
             exclude
             such
             :
             and
             suspending
             baptisme
             ;
             and
             of
             this
             is
             the
             question
             :
             for
             it
             makes
             a
             double
             limitation
             ;
             first
             ,
             
               till
               the
               harlot
               be
               reconciled
               to
               God.
            
             In
             this
             ,
             the
             question
             meddles
             not
             with
             the
             
               judgement
               of
               God
            
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             sure
             omniscience
             ,
             knowes
             who
             are
             reconciled
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             who
             not
             :
             nor
             with
             
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               conscitnce
            
             of
             any
             reconciled
             persons
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             assurance
             of
             faith
             or
             hope
             ,
             may
             believe
             ,
             or
             hope
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             reconciled
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             Gods
             tribunall
             :
             but
             with
             
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               church
            
             ,
             which
             under
             the
             sacrament
             of
             charity
             (
             as
             it
             was
             termed
             of
             old
             )
             by
             the
             harlots
             words
             ,
             and
             actions
             may
             judge
             the
             best
             :
             and
             so
             this
             parr
             of
             the
             question
             is
             utterly
             void
             .
             For
             I
             never
             yet
             knew
             harlot
             but
             would
             confesse
             ,
             and
             lament
             her
             sinne
             ,
             and
             promise
             amendement
             before
             her
             bastard
             was
             baptized
             ,
             and
             so
             give
             a
             ground
             for
             charitable
             hope
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             limitation
             is
             ,
             
               till
               shee
               bee
               publickely
               reconciled
               to
               the
               church
               scandalized
               ,
               from
               which
               by
               her
               fact
               shee
               hath
               cu●
               her selfe
               off
               .
            
             In
             which
             foure
             things
             are
             to
             bee
             
             pondered
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             her
             reconciling
             ,
             which
             is
             required
             by
             the
             question
             ;
             
               in
               the
               open
               church
            
             .
             But
             what
             if
             she
             be
             ready
             
               to
               be
               swallowed
               up
               of
               sorrow
            
             ?
             
             Shall
             wee
             not
             have
             the
             church
             to
             apply
             her
             power
             of
             mitigating
             indulgence
             ?
             shall
             we
             have
             nothing
             but
             extreamitie
             ?
             Did
             God
             allow
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             
             that
             if
             an
             
               oxe
               did
               kill
               a
               man
            
             by
             the
             masters
             negligence
             ,
             there
             might
             bee
             a
             commutation
             of
             punishment
             ,
             from
             death
             to
             a
             
               ransome
               of
               mony
            
             ,
             and
             will
             wee
             in
             no
             case
             have
             a
             mitigation
             of
             rigour
             from
             the
             open
             church
             ,
             when
             yet
             Justice
             may
             bee
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             with
             more
             good
             sometimes
             ,
             both
             upon
             the
             partie
             ,
             and
             others
             by
             charitable
             and
             indulgent
             acts
             ?
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             persons
             offended
             ,
             are
             
               the
               Church
               scandalized
            
             :
             by
             which
             the
             question
             meanes
             not
             the
             Catholik
             ,
             or
             nationall
             Church
             ;
             for
             with
             both
             these
             the
             harlot
             may
             be
             friends
             still
             ;
             because
             they
             cannot
             take
             notice
             of
             every
             such
             fact
             ,
             to
             bee
             offended
             by
             it
             :
             But
             the
             particular
             Church
             and
             assembly
             united
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             lawes
             for
             the
             professing
             of
             
             saving
             truth
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             consider
             then
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             harlot
             offending
             ;
             
               shee
               hath
               cut
               her selfe
               off
            
             ,
             as
             the
             question
             implyes
             :
             but
             consider
             how
             she
             hath
             cut
             her selfe
             off
             ?
             and
             
               how
               farre
            
             ?
             shee
             hath
             not
             cut
             her selfe
             off
             by
             excommunication
             ecclesiasticall
             :
             for
             that
             is
             not
             in
             her
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             hath
             not
             yet
             proceeded
             against
             her
             :
             but
             by
             excommunication
             morall
             ,
             by
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             
             her
             fact
             ,
             which
             makes
             her
             censurable
             both
             heere
             and
             hereafter
             ,
             in
             an
             high
             degree
             ,
             if
             she
             repent
             not
             heartily
             .
             But
             how
             farre
             hath
             she
             cut
             her selfe
             off
             ?
             Not
             from
             the
             visible
             Church
             ;
             for
             she
             still
             professeth
             saving
             faith
             ;
             and
             would
             not
             but
             have
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             for
             much
             :
             yea
             ,
             shee
             still
             hath
             the
             character
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             outward
             marke
             of
             a
             Christian
             :
             for
             otherwise
             upon
             her
             reconciliation
             she
             should
             be
             baptized
             againe
             ,
             which
             surely
             the
             question
             intends
             not
             :
             but
             from
             two
             things
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             :
             first
             ,
             from
             the
             inward
             comforts
             of
             christianity
             ,
             till
             shee
             repent
             unto
             life
             :
             For
             (
             I
             thinke
             )
             it
             will
             not
             bee
             denyed
             ,
             but
             that
             shee
             may
             doe
             this
             ,
             before
             ecclesiasticall
             indulgence
             bee
             applyed
             unto
             her
             upon
             outward
             submission
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             from
             publike
             communion
             with
             the
             visible
             Church
             in
             some
             holy
             things
             ,
             when
             she
             is
             proceeded
             against
             ,
             till
             shee
             hath
             outwardly
             ,
             in
             the
             congregation
             confessed
             her
             fault
             (
             if
             neede
             require
             )
             and
             promised
             amendment
             .
             In
             some
             holy
             things
             (
             I
             say
             )
             for
             I
             answer
             ,
             none
             will
             deny
             her
             a
             right
             to
             reade
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             heare
             it
             read
             ,
             to
             heare
             good
             exhortations
             and
             instructions
             ,
             or
             to
             pray
             in
             private
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             the
             acts
             of
             a
             true
             Christian
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             consider
             the
             remedy
             of
             this
             danger
             ,
             (
             
               her
               reconciling
               to
               the
               Church
            
             :
             )
             by
             which
             we
             must
             not
             vnderstand
             ,
             her
             returning
             into
             favour
             ,
             by
             communion
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             repentance
             unto
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             
             elect
             ;
             for
             no
             man
             ,
             or
             men
             ,
             can
             judge
             certainely
             of
             these
             :
             but
             onely
             returning
             into
             favour
             by
             communion
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             profession
             to
             have
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             question
             being
             thus
             stated
             ,
             wee
             may
             the
             more
             easily
             conceive
             and
             give
             satisfying
             answers
             .
             To
             the
             first
             ,
             
               whether
               Bastards
               are
               baptizable
            
             ?
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             bastards
             (
             as
             other
             children
             )
             of
             Iewes
             ,
             Turkes
             ,
             and
             Infidels
             are
             not
             :
             but
             the
             bastards
             of
             professors
             of
             Christianity
             are
             ,
             for
             these
             two
             reasons
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             because
             that
             which
             gives
             right
             unto
             the
             parents
             ,
             gives
             right
             unto
             the
             children
             in
             the
             parents
             right
             (
             for
             when
             the
             parents
             professed
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             the
             Apostles
             did
             baptize
             them
             and
             their
             children
             ,
             if
             any
             such
             were
             in
             the
             houshold
             :
             
             )
             But
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             gives
             right
             to
             the
             Parents
             :
             for
             if
             men
             doe
             but
             professe
             their
             faith
             in
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             they
             are
             baptizeable
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             bastards
             of
             Christans
             are
             baptizeable
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             children
             of
             Christians
             are
             baptizeable
             :
             but
             bastards
             of
             Christians
             ,
             are
             the
             children
             of
             Christians
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             such
             parents
             should
             be
             rebaptized
             :
             therefore
             they
             are
             baptizeable
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             second
             question
             ,
             
               whether
               men
               ought
               to
               stay
               their
               baptisme
               ,
               till
               the
               harlot
               be
               reconciled
               unto
               God
               in
               the
               open
               church
               ▪
               which
               is
               justly
               scandalized
               by
               her
               fact
               ,
               and
               from
               which
               shee
               hath
               dismembred
               herselfe
               by
               her
               misdeed
            
             ?
             I
             
             answere
             ,
             first
             to
             the
             grounds
             of
             the
             question
             in
             limitations
             :
             and
             next
             to
             the
             question
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             grounds
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             
             I
             answer
             two
             things
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             her
             fact
             hath
             not
             so
             dismembred
             her
             as
             to
             make
             her
             no
             christian
             .
             For
             let
             me
             aske
             ,
             doth
             a
             vaste
             sinne
             so
             cut
             off
             from
             Christ
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             unchristian
             a
             man
             or
             woman
             ?
             I
             doe
             not
             aske
             this
             to
             move
             any
             man
             or
             woman
             to
             flatter
             themselves
             in
             such
             a
             case
             .
             For
             such
             have
             just
             cause
             to
             doubt
             whether
             they
             are
             univocall
             members
             of
             saving
             Christ
             :
             neither
             can
             they
             know
             by
             assurance
             of
             faith
             ,
             whether
             ever
             they
             shall
             rise
             againe
             :
             because
             
               God
               saies
               to
               no
               man
               ,
               sinne
               ,
               and
               my
               grace
               shall
               helpe
               thee
               up
               .
            
             But
             I
             aske
             it
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             hope
             and
             charity
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             about
             such
             wicked
             professours
             of
             christianity
             .
             Besides
             ,
             if
             her
             fact
             had
             made
             her
             no
             christian
             ,
             shee
             should
             be
             rebaptized
             :
             but
             shee
             hath
             still
             the
             character
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             hath
             right
             to
             the
             inward
             comforts
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             she
             repent
             :
             and
             so
             ,
             in
             her
             state
             ,
             and
             right
             ,
             her
             bastard
             hath
             a
             right
             also
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             her
             scandalizing
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             where
             shee
             lives
             ,
             
             doth
             not
             deprive
             her selfe
             ,
             or
             her
             childe
             ,
             of
             the
             right
             of
             christianity
             .
             As
             for
             her
             childe
             ,
             the
             scandall
             was
             given
             by
             the
             mother
             ,
             not
             that
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             sufferer
             in
             the
             shame
             of
             the
             sinne
             ,
             not
             a
             doer
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             it
             .
             As
             for
             her selfe
             ,
             though
             her
             scandall
             deprive
             her
             of
             
             the
             best
             comforts
             of
             christianity
             ,
             till
             she
             repent
             :
             yet
             not
             of
             a
             right
             to
             some
             of
             the
             outward
             priviledges
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             whereof
             the
             baptisme
             of
             her
             childe
             is
             one
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             an
             harlot
             amongst
             christians
             ,
             having
             a
             bastard
             and
             not
             professing
             her selfe
             sorrowfull
             ,
             and
             that
             shee
             doth
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             not
             (
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             or
             have
             heard
             )
             to
             bee
             found
             what
             ever
             her
             heart
             be
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             to
             the
             question
             it selfe
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             either
             in
             that
             church
             ,
             or
             over
             that
             church
             ,
             ought
             lawfully
             to
             stay
             bastards
             from
             baptisme
             .
             Because
             they
             that
             are
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             Christianity
             (
             
               as
               those
               that
               are
               to
               be
               regenerated
               ,
               though
               not
               yet
               actually
               regenerate
            
             )
             are
             not
             to
             be
             stayed
             from
             baptisme
             :
             
             but
             the
             bastards
             of
             christian
             harlots
             are
             in
             such
             a
             covenant
             of
             christianity
             :
             therefore
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             staied
             from
             it
             .
             That
             it
             is
             thus
             with
             christian
             harlots
             appeares
             thus
             :
             because
             if
             a
             christian
             church
             be
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             christianity
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             members
             ,
             
             and
             matter
             of
             it
             are
             :
             therefore
             the
             church
             of
             Corinth
             is
             called
             
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             christianity
             ,
             though
             fearfull
             wickednesse
             was
             acted
             in
             that
             church
             about
             word
             ,
             sacraments
             ,
             and
             conversation
             .
             But
             such
             bastards
             are
             some
             of
             the
             members
             of
             a
             christian
             church
             ,
             therefore
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             staied
             from
             baptisme
             .
             That
             they
             are
             mēbers
             of
             a
             a
             christian
             church
             ,
             appeareth
             thus
             ,
             Because
             all
             that
             are
             
             within
             the
             Jurisdiction
             and
             judgement
             of
             a
             christian
             church
             ,
             are
             the
             members
             and
             matter
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             (
             saith
             
               Paul
               )
               What
               have
               I
               to
               do
               to
               judge
               them
               that
               are
               without
            
             ?
             
             but
             bastards
             of
             Christians
             are
             within
             the
             judgement
             and
             jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             for
             else
             ,
             why
             were
             they
             circumcised
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             
               some
               way
               censured
            
             to
             certaine
             generations
             ?
             
             and
             why
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             have
             susceptors
             (
             or
             God-fathers
             )
             beene
             appointed
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             undertake
             for
             their
             education
             ?
             Therefore
             are
             they
             members
             of
             a
             Christian
             Church
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             proceeding
             of
             Abrah●m
             (
             the
             father
             of
             the
             faithfull
             )
             in
             his
             house
             when
             he
             was
             called
             into
             the
             covenant
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             ought
             to
             bee
             a
             president
             to
             christian
             Churches
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             Baptisme
             .
             But
             Ishmael
             was
             circumcised
             as
             wel
             as
             Isaack
             ,
             though
             
               Agar
               bro●ght
               h●m
               forth
               unto
               bondage
               ,
            
             If
             then
             no
             men
             ought
             lawfully
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             
             surely
             such
             Bastards
             are
             not
             to
             be
             denyed
             baptisme
             finally
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             suspended
             from
             it
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             understanding
             it
             as
             is
             before
             said
             .
             Thus
             have
             I
             answered
             these
             questions
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             know
             ,
             others
             have
             answered
             otherwise
             :
             let
             it
             therefore
             bee
             heard
             and
             examined
             .
             Some
             have
             answered
             negatively
             ,
             that
             
               Bastards
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               baptized
               untill
               their
               mothers
               be
               reconciled
               to
               God
               openly
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               her
               child
               is
               to
               be
               baptized
            
             ;
             let
             us
             therefore
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Heare
               their
               reasons
               for
               their
               opinions
               .
            
             
               2
               How
               they
               maintaine
               it
               again●
               ob●ections
               made
               .
            
          
           
           
             
             Their
             reasons
             are
             two
             .
             First
             ,
             because
             all
             they
             ,
             and
             onely
             they
             may
             be
             baptized
             ,
             which
             either
             doe
             actually
             beleeve
             ,
             or
             are
             of
             beleeving
             parents
             :
             but
             bastards
             in
             infancy
             ,
             doe
             not
             beleeve
             actually
             ,
             nor
             are
             of
             beleeving
             parents
             :
             
             therefore
             they
             are
             not
             baptizable
             .
             But
             I
             answer
             to
             the
             argument
             ,
             and
             application
             of
             it
             .
             The
             argument
             is
             imperfect
             :
             
             for
             what
             if
             bastards
             bee
             such
             as
             
               whose
               parents
               are
               unknowne
            
             ?
             in
             such
             a
             case
             the
             learned
             say
             well
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             be
             borne
             among
             christians
             ,
             
             the
             law
             of
             charity
             is
             to
             repute
             thē
             for
             the
             children
             of
             christians
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             a
             just
             cause
             to
             presume
             otherwise
             .
             Therefore
             the
             argument
             should
             runne
             thus
             .
             All
             they
             ,
             and
             onely
             they
             should
             bee
             baptized
             ,
             which
             either
             doe
             actually
             beleeve
             ,
             or
             which
             are
             of
             beleeving
             parents
             ,
             or
             in
             charity
             may
             bee
             presumed
             so
             to
             bee
             .
             To
             the
             application
             of
             it
             to
             bastards
             ,
             I
             say
             ;
             none
             will
             resolutely
             affirme
             ,
             that
             Christian
             bastards
             while
             they
             are
             infants
             ,
             are
             neither
             actuall
             beleevers
             ,
             nor
             of
             beleeving
             parents
             ,
             nor
             may
             bee
             presumed
             so
             to
             bee
             :
             will
             they
             hold
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             act
             of
             adultery
             there
             is
             an
             utter
             falling
             from
             the
             covenant
             of
             christianity
             ?
             
             Have
             they
             not
             read
             of
             taking
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             making
             them
             the
             members
             of
             an
             harlot
             ?
             or
             will
             they
             hold
             that
             the
             act
             of
             whoredome
             doth
             utterly
             extinguish
             baptismall
             grace
             in
             the
             parents
             ?
             I
             thinke
             they
             will
             not
             ;
             I
             know
             they
             cannot
             .
             No
             corporation
             doth
             cast
             off
             their
             members
             from
             their
             enfranchisements
             before
             triall
             ,
             
             convictions
             ,
             and
             judgement
             :
             much
             lesse
             will
             Christ
             .
             Yet
             they
             say
             two
             things
             in
             their
             owne
             defence
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             bastards
             beleeve
             not
             actually
             .
             Indeede
             it
             were
             too
             lofty
             to
             say
             that
             they
             beleeve
             as
             men
             of
             yeares
             who
             are
             wrought
             upon
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             prayer
             .
             But
             were
             it
             not
             very
             harsh
             to
             say
             they
             are
             infidels
             ?
             Are
             they
             not
             members
             of
             a
             Church
             in
             the
             outward
             covenant
             of
             christianity
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ?
             Have
             they
             not
             read
             of
             the
             seedes
             of
             faith
             ,
             in
             such
             ?
             or
             that
             Christ
             speaking
             of
             little
             ones
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               they
               beleeve
               in
               his
               name
            
             ?
             
             It
             may
             be
             ,
             he
             speakes
             of
             such
             as
             were
             admitted
             already
             into
             the
             covenant
             of
             circumcision
             :
             but
             may
             not
             they
             judge
             charitably
             of
             Bastards
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             seeing
             ye
             see
             ,
             or
             may
             see
             (
             in
             the
             issue
             )
             bastards
             to
             live
             graciously
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             If
             they
             know
             none
             such
             ,
             yet
             I
             doe
             ;
             blessed
             be
             God.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             say
             that
             the
             fathers
             and
             mothers
             of
             bastards
             are
             unbeleevers
             :
             because
             they
             are
             unjust
             ,
             they
             
               worke
               from
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             
             they
             are
             
               shut
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               ,
            
             and
             they
             
               provide
               not
               for
               their
               owne
            
             :
             and
             thus
             they
             reason
             .
             They
             that
             are
             unjust
             ,
             bring
             forth
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             shut
             themselves
             out
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             provide
             not
             for
             their
             owne
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             are
             unbeleevers
             .
             But
             fathers
             and
             mothers
             of
             bastard
             are
             such
             :
             therefore
             they
             are
             unbeleevers
             .
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             two
             waies
             .
          
           
             First
             in
             generall
             ,
             by
             using
             their
             own
             reason
             layed
             otherwise
             thus
             .
             They
             that
             are
             unjust
             ,
             live
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             shut
             themselves
             out
             of
             heaven
             
             &
             proprovide
             not
             for
             their
             own
             are
             unbeleevers
             .
             But
             many
             christian
             parents
             of
             children
             lawfully
             begotten
             are
             such
             :
             therefore
             they
             are
             unbeleevers
             I
             confesse
             there
             is
             some
             difference
             to
             be
             put
             here
             betwixt
             parents
             of
             lawfully
             begotten
             children
             ,
             &
             parents
             of
             bastards
             ,
             because
             those
             doe
             it
             in
             an
             act
             of
             justice
             and
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Gods
             ordinance
             if
             they
             doe
             it
             as
             they
             ought
             ;
             and
             these
             doe
             it
             in
             an
             act
             of
             impudence
             and
             injustice
             .
             But
             if
             an
             act
             of
             injustice
             and
             uncharitablenesse
             doth
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             make
             them
             unbeleevers
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             such
             ,
             then
             it
             reacheth
             to
             the
             one
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             other
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             good
             religion
             bids
             us
             to
             thinke
             that
             an
             act
             of
             injustice
             in
             the
             parents
             should
             put
             a
             child
             both
             into
             the
             state
             of
             sinne
             (
             
               in
               the
               neglect
               of
               a
               sacrament
               ,
            
             
             )
             and
             into
             the
             state
             of
             punishment
             (
             
               in
               being
               deprived
               of
               it
            
             )
             when
             yet
             the
             child
             hath
             not
             followed
             ,
             nor
             countenanced
             the
             parents
             wickednesse
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             answer
             in
             particular
             to
             the
             argument
             ,
             and
             first
             to
             the
             ground
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             such
             wicked
             christians
             are
             not
             so
             unbelievers
             as
             to
             bee
             quite
             unchristianed
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             deprived
             ,
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             bastards
             of
             the
             sign
             and
             seale
             of
             the
             covenant
             .
             There
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             unbelievers
             ;
             unbelievers
             in
             part
             ,
             
             rnd
             unbelievers
             in
             whole
             :
             
               unbelievers
               in
               part
            
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             particulars
             ,
             when
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             not
             so
             received
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             rule
             of
             faith
             and
             obedience
             in
             some
             particular
             parts
             of
             it
             as
             it
             ought
             .
          
           
           
             Of
             these
             there
             are
             to
             many
             amongst
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             christian
             churches
             .
             From
             hence
             proceedes
             that
             ,
             they
             not
             believing
             the
             word
             of
             chastity
             ,
             are
             unchaste
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             justice
             ,
             are
             unjust
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             care
             for
             children
             ,
             are
             carelesse
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             
             
               Vnbelievers
               in
               whole
            
             ,
             when
             christianity
             is
             dead
             in
             them
             at
             the
             roote
             ;
             as
             when
             the
             whole
             saving
             word
             is
             rejected
             .
             This
             is
             that
             unbeliefe
             which
             doth
             unchristian
             a
             man
             and
             woman
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             finall
             ,
             is
             a
             state
             of
             Paganisme
             .
             Though
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             there
             be
             such
             parents
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             God
             ;
             (
             yet
             I
             thinke
             )
             few
             or
             none
             are
             such
             among
             Christians
             in
             the
             eies
             of
             the
             church
             .
             They
             will
             all
             professe
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             convincingly
             moved
             ,
             will
             lament
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             promise
             to
             doe
             so
             no
             more
             .
             To
             the
             application
             of
             the
             argument
             to
             fathers
             and
             mothers
             of
             bastards
             in
             a
             christian
             church
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             such
             ,
             is
             an
             unsufficient
             plea.
             And
             whether
             they
             bee
             so
             ,
             to
             the
             cutting
             of
             them
             off
             from
             Christianity
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             making
             their
             bastards
             unbaptizable
             ,
             judge
             by
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             and
             what
             followeth
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             give
             another
             reason
             thus
             .
             
             They
             that
             have
             no
             grace
             already
             conferred
             ,
             
               are
               not
               to
               bee
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               signe
               and
               seale
               of
               grace
               .
            
             
             But
             bastards
             have
             not
             grace
             conferred
             ,
             they
             neither
             actually
             believing
             ,
             nor
             being
             borne
             of
             christian
             parents
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             baptized
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             they
             meane
             not
             (
             I
             thinke
             )
             the
             inward
             
             grace
             of
             actuall
             faith
             ,
             such
             as
             Abraham
             had
             ;
             for
             then
             ,
             why
             was
             Ishmael
             circumcised
             ?
          
           
             But
             they
             meane
             the
             outward
             grace
             of
             having
             right
             to
             the
             signe
             and
             seale
             of
             the
             covenant
             ;
             and
             thus
             their
             application
             to
             bastards
             is
             false
             :
             understand
             their
             argument
             thus
             .
             They
             that
             have
             not
             the
             outward
             grace
             of
             right
             to
             the
             signe
             and
             seale
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             are
             not
             baptizable
             .
             What
             though
             Abraham
             had
             true
             actuall
             faith
             when
             hee
             submitted
             to
             circumcision
             ,
             doth
             it
             follow
             that
             all
             that
             succeed
             him
             in
             circumcision
             should
             have
             so
             also
             ?
             Prove
             that
             and
             turne
             Anabaptists
             :
             take
             away
             circumcision
             and
             baptisme
             from
             all
             infants
             .
             Therefore
             I
             deny
             the
             application
             ,
             that
             bastards
             of
             wicked
             christians
             have
             not
             the
             grace
             of
             right
             to
             baptisme
             .
             They
             have
             a
             right
             to
             receive
             that
             right
             whereto
             their
             parents
             have
             a
             right
             to
             convey
             :
             and
             certainely
             these
             have
             a
             right
             to
             convey
             the
             right
             of
             baptisme
             to
             their
             children
             ;
             both
             as
             they
             are
             believers
             of
             the
             word
             of
             salvation
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             professe
             to
             stand
             in
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             in
             particular
             acts
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             a
             right
             also
             to
             the
             offers
             of
             grace
             in
             a
             christian
             church
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             a
             right
             to
             baptisme
             :
             for
             heerein
             God
             offereth
             grace
             by
             way
             of
             signe
             ,
             and
             seale
             of
             Gods
             covenant
             .
             To
             understand
             this
             ,
             conceive
             these
             two
             points
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             offer
             of
             grace
             to
             
             them
             within
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             without
             the
             church
             .
             They
             without
             have
             a
             right
             to
             it
             in
             the
             word
             :
             for
             I
             may
             preach
             the
             word
             to
             a
             
               Iew
               ,
               Turke
               ,
               Heathen
            
             ,
             if
             hee
             come
             within
             my
             limit
             ,
             
             and
             will
             heare
             .
             But
             they
             within
             have
             a
             right
             unto
             it
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             sacraments
             ,
             according
             to
             Christs
             commission
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             priviledge
             they
             have
             by
             it
             ,
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             bee
             graffed
             into
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             election
             of
             grace
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             the
             church
             visible
             heere
             .
          
           
             Thus
             their
             reasons
             are
             voide
             from
             proving
             that
             bastards
             are
             not
             baptizable
             .
             Now
             marke
             what
             reasons
             they
             make
             ,
             and
             finde
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             answer
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             bastards
             predecessours
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               1
            
             have
             beene
             believers
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             sufficient
             to
             admit
             them
             to
             baptisme
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             promise
             made
             to
             believers
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             posterity
             .
             This
             is
             a
             poore
             objection
             ,
             
             thus
             propounded
             .
             For
             what
             
               Iew
               ,
               Turke
            
             ,
             or
             Pagan
             is
             there
             ,
             who
             may
             not
             pretend
             that
             some
             of
             their
             predecessours
             have
             beene
             believers
             ,
             
             if
             
               the
               Gospell
               have
               beene
               preached
               thorough
               the
               world
               .
            
             They
             must
             be
             predecessours
             in
             a
             christian
             church
             ,
             in
             outward
             covenant
             with
             God.
             But
             let
             us
             see
             their
             answer
             .
             
             They
             give
             a
             text
             to
             prove
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             require
             a
             text
             to
             oppose
             them
             .
          
           
             Their
             text
             is
             Saint
             Paules
             ,
             who
             speaking
             of
             immediate
             parents
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               except
               one
               of
               them
               are
               believers
               ,
               their
               children
               are
               uncleane
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               
               now
            
             (
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             one
             )
             
               they
               are
               holy
            
             .
             
             They
             will
             not
             prove
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             that
             believers
             children
             are
             holy
             by
             an
             infused
             ,
             or
             derived
             holinesse
             from
             them
             :
             for
             from
             them
             they
             are
             the
             
               children
               of
               wrath
            
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             they
             have
             a
             
               foederall
               holinesse
            
             ,
             
             by
             which
             they
             have
             a
             right
             to
             bapti●me
             .
             
             Neither
             will
             they
             prove
             that
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             a
             childs
             baptisme
             ,
             to
             have
             immediate
             predecessours
             such
             believers
             ,
             as
             doe
             in
             all
             things
             contrary
             to
             such
             sinnes
             as
             doe
             wound
             or
             waste
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             i●
             one
             be
             a
             believet
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               a
               doctrinall
               christian
            
             ,
             though
             like
             the
             worst
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Corinth
             .
             If
             hee
             bee
             a
             Iew
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             him
             circumcision
             ,
             
             and
             if
             hee
             professe
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             hee
             is
             a
             christian
             for
             his
             owne
             ,
             and
             his
             childes
             baptisme
             .
             What
             though
             the
             Apostle
             speakes
             of
             immediate
             parents
             there
             ,
             where
             hee
             speakes
             of
             a
             church
             newly
             converted
             to
             the
             faith
             from
             heathenisme
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             a
             church
             that
             wanted
             predecessours
             before
             times
             ?
             may
             wee
             not
             therefore
             make
             use
             of
             other
             texts
             more
             comfortable
             for
             us
             ▪
             who
             have
             had
             the
             Gospel
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             sealed
             with
             such
             christian
             bloud
             ?
          
           
             If
             now
             they
             require
             a
             text
             to
             oppose
             them
             ;
             let
             them
             take
             that
             ,
             
               The
               promise
               is
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               children
               .
            
             
             But
             they
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             unbeliever
             ,
             and
             his
             children
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             posterity
             of
             the
             believer
             ;
             
             I
             say
             ,
             yes
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             members
             of
             a
             visible
             church
             .
             Those
             wicked
             kings
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             
             that
             were
             idolaters
             ,
             were
             the
             posterity
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             David
             ,
             and
             had
             right
             to
             
             the
             promi●es
             made
             to
             them
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             ever
             blessed
             Messias
             ,
             who
             descended
             from
             them
             .
             If
             they
             repented
             not
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             inward
             comfort
             from
             him
             ,
             yet
             had
             they
             outward
             right
             unto
             him
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             promises
             made
             to
             Abraham
             and
             David
             .
          
           
             But
             they
             say
             ,
             
             can
             uncleane
             bastards
             be
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             believing
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             I
             approve
             that
             in
             these
             termes
             they
             expresse
             hatred
             to
             the
             sinne
             :
             but
             in
             that
             they
             forget
             a
             foederall
             cleannesse
             in
             uncleane
             christians
             children
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             Gods
             promise
             to
             believers
             foregoing
             them
             ,
             they
             goe
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             fill
             he
             I
             with
             bastards
             ,
             but
             with
             true
             begotten
             children
             ,
             whose
             immediate
             parents
             are
             (
             too
             often
             )
             guilty
             of
             greater
             sinnes
             then
             whoredome
             ,
             though
             that
             bee
             damnable
             enough
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             finde
             another
             objection
             ;
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               2
            
             God
             hath
             promised
             
               to
               shew
               mercy
               unto
               a
               thousand
               generations
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               them
               that
               love
               him
               and
               keepe
               his
               commandements
               .
            
             Therefore
             bastards
             of
             wicked
             Christians
             are
             baptizable
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             should
             have
             been
             put
             thus
             :
             
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             shew
             mercy
             to
             a
             thousand
             generations
             of
             Israelites
             in
             outward
             communion
             with
             him
             :
             for
             otherwise
             it
             followes
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             bastards
             of
             christians
             are
             baptizable
             .
             But
             what
             answer
             they
             ?
             They
             say
             
               
                 Solution
                 .
              
               1
            
             three
             things
             ;
             first
             they
             say
             ,
             it
             followes
             not
             :
             because
             bastards
             are
             not
             the
             generation
             of
             them
             that
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             keepe
             his
             commandements
             .
             Take
             heed
             :
             
             was
             not
             Davids
             child
             
             got
             of
             the
             wife
             of
             Vrijah
             the
             generation
             of
             them
             that
             loved
             God
             at
             all
             ,
             though
             in
             that
             act
             David
             loved
             him
             not
             ?
             nor
             was
             Ishmael
             the
             generation
             of
             Abraham
             that
             loved
             God
             ,
             though
             in
             that
             act
             (
             out
             of
             ignorāce
             not
             wholy
             excusing
             )
             Abraham
             loved
             him
             not
             ?
             yes
             ,
             as
             Iosiah
             was
             the
             generation
             of
             them
             that
             loved
             God
             ,
             though
             Manasseh
             his
             father
             had
             long
             and
             fearefull
             fits
             of
             cruell
             Idolatry
             :
             so
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             bastards
             may
             bee
             the
             generation
             of
             them
             that
             love
             God
             ,
             though
             their
             immediate
             
               
                 Solution
                 .
              
               2
            
             parents
             in
             those
             accursed
             acts
             ,
             loved
             him
             not
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             shew
             grace
             and
             favour
             to
             one
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             already
             in
             grace
             ,
             
             as
             hee
             must
             bee
             that
             is
             baptized
             .
             I
             have
             answered
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             bastards
             of
             Christians
             have
             
               the
               grace
               of
               right
               to
               Baptisme
               ,
            
             and
             that
             is
             sufficient
             in
             this
             case
             :
             for
             otherwise
             ,
             Ishmaels
             right
             to
             
               
                 Solution
                 .
              
               3
            
             circumcision
             cannot
             bee
             found
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             that
             promise
             of
             God
             in
             the
             second
             commandement
             may
             have
             a
             double
             sence
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             extend
             his
             mercy
             to
             many
             ages
             on
             them
             that
             love
             him
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             come
             to
             age
             ,
             and
             capeable
             of
             his
             love
             by
             practise
             .
             
             But
             thus
             they
             make
             them
             that
             love
             God
             to
             bee
             the
             posterity
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             plaine
             ,
             the
             promise
             was
             made
             to
             them
             that
             received
             the
             law
             then
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             saving
             truth
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             all
             others
             in
             such
             a
             case
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             shew
             little
             children
             favour
             for
             their
             fathers
             and
             mothers
             sake
             to
             a
             thousand
             
             generations
             .
             But
             this
             they
             thinke
             ,
             cannot
             bee
             meant
             ,
             neither
             in
             deede
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             Yet
             then
             adde
             a
             third
             sence
             ,
             which
             they
             forget
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             shew
             the
             posterity
             ,
             that
             continues
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             favour
             ;
             not
             for
             their
             parents
             sake
             ,
             but
             for
             his
             owne
             sake
             ,
             for
             his
             promise
             sake
             ,
             
             which
             he
             makes
             to
             them
             that
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             
               for
               many
               generations
            
             ;
             and
             then
             I
             reason
             thus
             .
             
               That
               which
               keepes
               the
               generations
               to
               come
               ,
               who
               live
               as
               professors
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               that
               gives
               infants
               of
               such
               parents
               right
               to
               the
               seale
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               are
               capable
               .
            
             But
             Gods
             promise
             to
             faithfull
             parents
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             keepes
             such
             generations
             to
             come
             in
             covenant
             with
             God
             :
             and
             therefore
             have
             they
             right
             to
             the
             scale
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             capable
             .
             Now
             whereas
             they
             aske
             ,
             whether
             all
             children
             ,
             or
             some
             have
             right
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             all
             ,
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             right
             to
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             bring
             forth
             another
             objection
             ,
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               3
            
             that
             if
             bastards
             bee
             withheld
             from
             Baptisme
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             difference
             put
             betwixt
             Bastards
             and
             their
             parents
             .
             They
             answer
             here
             what
             if
             there
             be
             no
             difference
             put
             ?
             
             And
             whatsoever
             the
             objection
             bee
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             know
             not
             who
             ownes
             it
             )
             they
             runne
             here
             a
             strange
             course
             .
             Out
             of
             a
             desire
             to
             honour
             the
             seventh
             commandement
             ,
             they
             dishonour
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             third
             .
             
             Let
             adultery
             bee
             abominable
             (
             because
             
               whoremongers
               and
               adulterers
               
               God
               will
               Iudge
            
             )
             yet
             let
             God
             have
             his
             honour
             in
             hating
             infidelity
             above
             whoredome
             .
             Let
             not
             the
             Scripture
             bee
             wronged
             ;
             but
             thoroughly
             weigh
             their
             words
             .
             They
             say
             first
             ,
             
             that
             Bastards
             and
             their
             parents
             are
             all
             infidels
             :
             what
             ?
             though
             their
             parents
             bee
             Christians
             ?
             
             yes
             surely
             ,
             say
             they
             ;
             because
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             
               they
               are
               worse
               then
               infidels
            
             .
             Let
             them
             consider
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             worse
             then
             carefull
             infidels
             ,
             in
             not
             caring
             for
             their
             children
             (
             which
             is
             against
             the
             fift
             and
             eight
             commandements
             )
             are
             they
             worse
             then
             infidels
             in
             infidelity
             ?
             They
             are
             christians
             ,
             yet
             worse
             ,
             and
             better
             ,
             worse
             in
             disgracing
             their
             posterity
             :
             
             yet
             better
             in
             beleeving
             still
             the
             doctrine
             of
             christianity
             ,
             and
             so
             giving
             a
             right
             to
             baptisme
             .
             But
             they
             say
             further
             ,
             that
             parents
             of
             bastards
             are
             worse
             in
             state
             then
             Turkes
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             prove
             it
             from
             a
             Text
             of
             finall
             Apostacy
             :
             but
             what
             proofe
             this
             can
             be
             against
             an
             act
             of
             whoredome
             (
             in
             the
             passion
             of
             lust
             ,
             clowding
             reason
             in
             an
             heate
             )
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ?
             Let
             a
             Turk
             be
             a
             Turk
             ,
             but
             no
             worse
             ;
             and
             let
             a
             damnable
             Harlot
             be
             an
             harlot
             ,
             but
             no
             worse
             .
             Her
             state
             is
             bad
             enough
             to
             bring
             her
             to
             hell
             without
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               4
            
             repentance
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             exclude
             her
             child
             from
             baptisme
             ,
             if
             she
             be
             a
             Christian
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             they
             meete
             with
             another
             objection
             ,
             
             that
             Bastards
             are
             borne
             ,
             &
             the
             Church
             is
             their
             Mother
             ;
             therefore
             baptisme
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             denyed
             them
             .
             It
             should
             have
             beene
             put
             thus
             ;
             they
             are
             borne
             of
             Christian
             parents
             ,
             who
             by
             profession
             are
             members
             of
             the
             
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Church
             is
             their
             Mother
             ,
             
             and
             the
             mother
             of
             their
             seede
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             bee
             baptized
             .
             But
             in
             their
             answer
             ,
             they
             fall
             into
             two
             errors
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             a
             company
             of
             true
             beleevers
             whō
             God
             bath
             chosen
             to
             eternall
             life
             ;
             which
             Church
             I
             pray
             ?
             Not
             that
             whereof
             new
             borne
             bastards
             of
             Christian
             parents
             are
             by
             profession
             members
             .
             The
             holy
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             and
             proper
             
               body
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             may
             be
             defined
             by
             beleevers
             in
             that
             sence
             of
             it
             :
             but
             that
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             outward
             face
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             thus
             defined
             ,
             wants
             warrant
             in
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             .
             Thus
             the
             Church
             is
             a
             number
             of
             persons
             united
             according
             to
             the
             word
             .
             
             
               in
               the
               profession
            
             of
             saving
             truth
             ,
             whether
             they
             are
             elect
             ,
             or
             no.
             Their
             second
             error
             is
             ,
             that
             Bastards
             are
             infidels
             ;
             for
             this
             can
             not
             bee
             conceived
             of
             bastards
             of
             Christian
             parents
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             proved
             .
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               5
            
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             they
             yet
             finde
             more
             arguments
             to
             oppose
             them
             :
             
             Bastards
             may
             belong
             to
             Gods
             election
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             not
             to
             be
             denyed
             Baptisme
             :
             It
             should
             have
             beene
             thus
             set
             :
             They
             may
             belong
             to
             Gods
             election
             as
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             :
             for
             otherwise
             election
             may
             belong
             to
             Jewes
             and
             Turkes
             ,
             who
             yet
             are
             not
             Baptizable
             without
             personable
             profession
             .
             But
             they
             answer
             thus
             ,
             
             it
             must
             not
             be
             said
             ,
             they
             may
             belong
             ,
             
             but
             they
             doe
             belong
             to
             Gods
             election
             :
             for
             otherwise
             the
             signe
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             administred
             unto
             them
             .
             Doe
             they
             consider
             how
             thus
             they
             take
             away
             Baptisme
             from
             all
             men
             ,
             
             women
             ,
             
             and
             children
             ?
             
               The
               Lord
               knowes
               who
               are
               his
            
             and
             the
             Church
             reaches
             but
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             .
             A
             judgement
             of
             certainety
             ,
             to
             warrant
             us
             in
             these
             acts
             is
             no
             where
             granted
             ,
             though
             baptisme
             bee
             deferred
             to
             the
             last
             gaspe
             for
             any
             thing
             knowne
             to
             me
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               6
            
             Sixtly
             ,
             they
             further
             finde
             another
             argument
             against
             them
             ▪
             that
             if
             bastards
             were
             denied
             baptisme
             ,
             this
             were
             to
             make
             the
             children
             to
             beare
             the
             iniquity
             of
             their
             Parents
             .
             
             But
             may
             they
             not
             rather
             thus
             dispute
             ?
             
             The
             children
             whose
             parents
             have
             a
             right
             to
             baptisme
             ,
             have
             also
             a
             right
             to
             baptisme
             themselves
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             parents
             personal
             faults
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             they
             shall
             be
             punished
             for
             parents
             faults
             :
             But
             the
             christian
             parents
             of
             bastar●s
             have
             a
             right
             to
             baptisme
             themselves
             :
             and
             therefore
             so
             have
             their
             children
             .
             They
             have
             a
             right
             of
             possession
             to
             the
             baptisme
             they
             have
             :
             and
             a
             right
             of
             expectation
             to
             the
             comfort
             of
             it
             ,
             upon
             their
             faith
             and
             repentance
             .
             But
             take
             their
             answer
             ,
             
             and
             they
             say
             foure
             things
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             meane
             to
             deny
             baptisme
             ,
             but
             to
             defer
             it
             .
             Indeed
             heere
             is
             some
             charity
             ,
             but
             not
             enough
             ,
             upon
             former
             grounds
             ,
             Againe
             they
             say
             ,
             to
             defer
             baptisme
             is
             not
             to
             punish
             them
             for
             their
             parents
             sinnes
             ;
             yes
             that
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             meerely
             inflicted
             for
             parents
             sinnes
             .
             Though
             the
             baptisme
             of
             children
             of
             believers
             is
             not
             to
             remunerate
             them
             for
             their
             parents
             righreousnesse
             ,
             but
             a
             blessing
             upon
             them
             for
             Gods
             
             promise
             sake
             to
             believers
             ;
             yet
             to
             deprive
             infants
             of
             it
             meerely
             for
             parents
             sake
             ,
             is
             a
             punishment
             for
             parents
             sinnes
             .
             Thirdly
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophet
             Ezekiel
             speaks
             of
             actuall
             sinnes
             of
             great
             ones
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             little
             childrens
             sinnes
             :
             and
             when
             they
             have
             sayd
             thus
             ,
             they
             confesse
             it
             is
             not
             to
             the
             purpose
             heere
             .
             Yet
             consider
             this
             point
             :
             Can
             any
             man
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             personal
             sinne
             of
             another
             ,
             with
             whom
             onely
             there
             is
             communion
             of
             suffering
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             sinning
             ?
             God
             forbid
             ,
             and
             yet
             such
             is
             the
             case
             of
             infants
             from
             us
             .
             Lastly
             they
             aske
             ,
             what
             danger
             is
             it
             if
             bastards
             should
             bee
             unbaptized
             till
             they
             are
             of
             yeares
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             there
             are
             dangers
             more
             then
             one
             .
             The
             danger
             of
             injustice
             at
             large
             ,
             in
             withholding
             a
             right
             from
             them
             :
             yea
             ,
             may
             I
             not
             call
             it
             sacriledge
             ?
             
             The
             danger
             of
             the
             neglect
             of
             this
             ordinance
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ordinary
             way
             of
             God
             for
             entrance
             into
             the
             visible
             church
             .
             
             And
             the
             danger
             of
             elevating
             baptisme
             above
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             will
             have
             grace
             offered
             to
             all
             entring
             christians
             in
             it
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             given
             by
             way
             of
             promise
             and
             covenant
             which
             shall
             not
             faile
             to
             the
             receivers
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             they
             yet
             finde
             another
             reason
             against
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               7
            
             them
             :
             that
             though
             the
             parents
             of
             bastards
             have
             greatly
             sinned
             ,
             yet
             we
             ought
             to
             judge
             charitably
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             children
             .
             I
             lay
             it
             downe
             otherwise
             ,
             thus
             :
             They
             who
             (
             at
             least
             )
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             are
             christians
             ,
             
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             
             their
             children
             kept
             from
             baptisme
             :
             but
             the
             parents
             of
             bastards
             in
             a
             christian
             church
             ,
             are
             (
             at
             least
             )
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             christians
             ,
             (
             for
             otherwise
             they
             were
             rebaptizable
             )
             therefore
             their
             children
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             kept
             from
             baptisme
             .
             
             Now
             take
             their
             answer
             .
             They
             say
             ,
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             ought
             alwaies
             to
             be
             according
             to
             truth
             .
             This
             is
             true
             ,
             of
             truth
             probably
             presumed
             .
             But
             what
             doe
             they
             assume
             ?
             that
             whoremongers
             and
             harlots
             cannot
             bee
             judged
             such
             while
             they
             are
             in
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             make
             them
             unbelievers
             .
             But
             say
             ,
             I
             pray
             :
             Is
             their
             sin
             properly
             against
             faith
             or
             manners
             ?
             Is
             the
             bad
             working
             ,
             or
             idlenesse
             of
             faith
             ,
             in
             this
             sinne
             against
             manners
             ,
             of
             such
             power
             ,
             as
             utterly
             to
             roote
             out
             their
             
               doctrinall
               faith
            
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             sufficient
             to
             intitle
             their
             children
             to
             baptisme
             ?
             If
             they
             answer
             but
             these
             demands
             well
             ,
             they
             shall
             see
             their
             owne
             errours
             .
          
           
             Thus
             have
             I
             taken
             in
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             a
             view
             of
             th●s
             question
             ,
             which
             ●s
             not
             an
             every
             day
             doubt
             ,
             and
             is
             usefull
             ●or
             the
             quieting
             of
             many
             godly
             persons
             in
             this
             particular
             ▪
             and
             my
             conclusion
             is
             this
             .
             That
             in
             the
             reforming
             of
             our
             visible
             church
             ,
             which
             consisted
             of
             visible
             christians
             before
             (
             though
             much
             out
             of
             order
             )
             wee
             ,
             their
             seed
             ,
             in
             their
             right
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             a
             right
             of
             our
             owne
             were
             more
             purely
             baptized
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             true
             members
             of
             our
             true
             visible
             church
             ,
             whatsoever
             Brownists
             plead
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             For
             as
             
             bastards
             of
             christian
             parents
             have
             a
             right
             to
             bee
             baptized
             into
             their
             parents
             christianity
             :
             so
             much
             more
             had
             wee
             into
             ours
             .
             Our
             predecessours
             had
             a
             state
             whereof
             they
             repented
             ;
             and
             so
             have
             these
             of
             which
             they
             should
             .
             If
             neither
             of
             them
             repented
             as
             they
             should
             ,
             yet
             were
             both
             of
             them
             true
             christians
             :
             and
             so
             both
             their
             posterities
             were
             rightly
             baptized
             ,
             and
             made
             true
             members
             of
             a
             true
             visible
             church
             :
             i●
             not
             for
             such
             governement
             as
             Brownists
             dreame
             of
             ,
             yet
             to
             be
             governed
             as
             members
             of
             Gods
             house
             ,
             for
             conviction
             ,
             or
             conversion
             to
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             10.
             
             Brownists
             third
             exception
             against
             us
             about
             the
             head
             of
             our
             Church
             .
          
           
             WEe
             having
             now
             done
             what
             the
             Brownists
             do
             mean
             by
             a
             true
             church
             and
             the
             falsitie
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             entrance
             into
             it
             :
             wee
             are
             now
             come
             unto
             their
             third
             exception
             ,
             taken
             from
             
               the
               head
               of
               a
               true
               visible
               church
               .
            
             They
             finde
             from
             time
             to
             time
             our
             kings
             to
             interpose
             their
             authority
             over
             every
             particular
             assembly
             in
             our
             church
             ,
             for
             the
             keeping
             of
             them
             in
             pious
             ,
             and
             peaceable
             wayes
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             lawes
             of
             God
             and
             our
             church
             ,
             and
             common-wealth
             :
             and
             because
             they
             fansie
             no
             visible
             
             churches
             ,
             but
             particular
             congregations
             ,
             which
             must
             bee
             fully
             furnished
             from
             Christ
             ,
             with
             power
             of
             governing
             themselves
             :
             and
             they
             doe
             perceive
             withall
             that
             the
             supreame
             authority
             of
             a
             king
             over
             churches
             ,
             doth
             (
             according
             to
             kingly
             duty
             )
             hinder
             their
             erecting
             of
             new
             waies
             ,
             and
             tie
             them
             up
             to
             observe
             the
             laudable
             customes
             of
             the
             church
             :
             therefore
             (
             as
             if
             they
             willingly
             subscribed
             to
             the
             speech
             of
             Gallio
             ,
             that
             wicked
             deputy
             of
             Achaia
             ,
             
             
               If
               it
               were
               a
               matter
               of
               wrong
               ,
               or
               wicked
               lewdnesse
               ,
               O
               yee
               Iewes
               ,
               reason
               would
               that
               I
               should
               beare
               with
               you
               ,
               but
               if
               it
               be
               a
               question
               of
               words
               ,
               and
               names
               ,
               and
               of
               your
               law
               ,
               looke
               yee
               to
               it
               ,
               for
               I
               will
               be
               no
               judge
               of
               such
               matters
            
             )
             ,
             they
             cry
             out
             ,
             wee
             have
             no
             head
             but
             Christ
             :
             he
             shall
             rule
             over
             us
             :
             we
             will
             wait
             upon
             him
             onely
             :
             but
             you
             have
             another
             head
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             king
             ,
             whose
             lawes
             you
             follow
             for
             government
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             upon
             whom
             ye
             do
             depend
             for
             building
             ,
             or
             pulling
             downe
             whatsoever
             Christs
             law
             saith
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             to
             pricke
             and
             open
             this
             blister
             ,
             consider
             ,
             
               
                 1
                 That
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 catholicke
                 Church
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 That
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 particular
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 That
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 our
                 church
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 That
                 the
                 headship
                 of
                 the
                 king
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 hinder
                 but
                 helpe
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 Christs
                 word
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             That
             Christ
             is
             the
             head
             of
             the
             catholicke
             church
             ,
             no
             christian
             will
             deny
             ,
             
             or
             if
             hee
             doe
             ,
             he
             will
             bee
             convinced
             by
             scriptures
             ,
             which
             teach
             him
             to
             
               bee
               the
               head
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               even
               his
               church
               .
            
             He
             hath
             
               in
               him
               most
               perfectly
            
             ,
             whatsoever
             may
             be
             for
             the
             life
             and
             salvation
             of
             his
             church
             .
             He
             hath
             all
             things
             subjected
             to
             him
             for
             the
             behoofe
             of
             his
             church
             .
             He
             takes
             up
             all
             debates
             ,
             suites
             ,
             quarrels
             ,
             and
             controversies
             betwixt
             God
             and
             his
             church
             ,
             as
             a
             
               counsellour
               ,
               advocate
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             
               husband
               for
               his
               wife
            
             .
             Hee
             is
             the
             
               Prince
               of
               our
               salvation
            
             ,
             the
             proper
             fountaine
             of
             all
             spiriruall
             life
             and
             governement
             .
             No
             head
             is
             such
             an
             head
             as
             hee
             is
             :
             Politicall
             heads
             give
             the
             influence
             of
             civill
             favour
             ;
             Oeconomicall
             heads
             of
             houshold
             ,
             and
             wedlocke
             favours
             :
             but
             this
             all-sufficient
             spirituall
             head
             ,
             of
             saying
             favours
             ,
             
               spiritual
               blessings
               in
               heavenly
               things
            
             .
             
             This
             therefore
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             thousands
             in
             this
             catholicke
             church
             doe
             runne
             into
             folly
             ,
             rebellion
             ,
             and
             blasphemy
             .
             
               Into
               folly
            
             ;
             because
             they
             doe
             things
             without
             the
             generall
             ,
             or
             particular
             direction
             of
             Christ
             :
             Christ
             is
             not
             in
             all
             their
             counsels
             .
             
               Into
               rebellion
            
             ,
             because
             they
             doe
             things
             against
             the
             direction
             of
             Christ
             :
             let
             Christ
             say
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             they
             will
             do
             what
             they
             list
             .
             
               Into
               blasphemy
            
             ,
             because
             they
             think
             not
             Christs
             counsel
             worth
             the
             while
             ,
             s●
             long
             as
             they
             can
             shift
             without
             it
             :
             it
             is
             good
             when
             they
             are
             sicke
             ,
             but
             if
             well
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             as
             Elias
             to
             
               Ahab
               ,
               a
               troubler
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             
             These
             may
             
             be
             in
             the
             catholicke
             church
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             Christ
             is
             not
             their
             head
             by
             infusion
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             head
             of
             particular
             churches
             ,
             
             and
             visible
             assemblies
             .
             Therefore
             the
             church
             of
             Corinth
             is
             called
             
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               members
               in
               particular
               .
            
             This
             church
             (
             as
             any
             other
             particular
             church
             )
             may
             be
             considered
             two
             wayes
             :
             
               In
               it selfe
            
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             was
             a
             body
             :
             with
             reference
             
               to
               other
               churches
            
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             was
             a
             member
             of
             the
             catholick
             church
             .
             But
             consider
             it
             both
             ,
             or
             either
             of
             these
             wayes
             ;
             if
             it
             bee
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             a
             member
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             or
             if
             both
             ,
             Christ
             is
             the
             head
             of
             it
             :
             
             
               hee
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               seven
               golden
               candlestickes
               .
            
             Therefore
             also
             the
             church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             
             is
             called
             
               the
               house
               of
               God
            
             :
             and
             as
             in
             an
             house
             there
             is
             an
             head
             ,
             the
             
               husband
               is
               the
               wifes
               head
            
             ;
             so
             ,
             but
             more
             transcendently
             ,
             
             is
             Christ
             the
             head
             of
             every
             particular
             house
             or
             church
             .
             For
             God
             hath
             set
             his
             
               sonne
               over
               his
               own
               house
            
             ,
             
             and
             
               our
               high-priest
               is
               over
               the
               house
               of
               God.
            
             This
             is
             t●ue
             .
          
           
             
             But
             thirdly
             ,
             say
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             to
             us
             ?
             Christ
             is
             not
             our
             head
             .
             Yes
             ,
             Christ
             is
             the
             head
             of
             our
             church
             of
             England
             .
             For
             doe
             but
             consider
             
               
                 1
                 Wherein
                 Christs
                 headship
                 stands
                 ?
              
               
                 2
                 How
                 hee
                 useth
                 and
                 exerciseth
                 it
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             Christs
             headship
             doth
             stand
             in
             providing
             fit
             meanes
             for
             the
             gathering
             and
             enlarging
             of
             his
             visible
             church
             ,
             or
             churches
             ,
             and
             making
             them
             effectuall
             .
             There
             is
             a
             foundation
             to
             bee
             
             layd
             ,
             which
             properly
             is
             Christ
             ,
             and
             for
             ,
             
             and
             from
             him
             the
             
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               Apostles
            
             .
             There
             are
             builders
             ,
             yea
             
               master
               builders
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             to
             bee
             provided
             .
             There
             are
             materials
             to
             be
             at
             hand
             ,
             
               saints
               by
               calling
            
             some
             of
             which
             grow
             up
             to
             be
             
               lively
               stones
               ,
               a
               spirituall
               house
               ,
            
             
             that
             they
             may
             
               be
               Gods
               building
            
             .
             These
             faithfull
             ones
             must
             
               be
               laied
               and
               coupled
               together
               ,
               as
               by
               joints
               ,
               till
               they
               grow
               into
               an
               holy
               temple
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               the
               habitation
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               by
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             that
             this
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             Christ
             is
             the
             principal
             agent
             ,
             
               he
               adds
               unto
               his
               church
            
             ,
             
             that
             they
             may
             
               come
               to
               the
               father
               by
               him
               .
            
             And
             withall
             hee
             provides
             
               his
               word
            
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             believe
             ,
             
             and
             
               ministers
               ,
               by
               whom
            
             they
             may
             doe
             it
             :
             and
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             
               baptized
               into
               his
               death
            
             ,
             and
             have
             
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             Hee
             rests
             not
             heere
             ,
             but
             to
             
             make
             them
             effectual
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             these
             means
             ,
             hee
             comes
             amongst
             these
             
               citizens
               with
               the
               saints
            
             ,
             
             and
             grants
             to
             those
             that
             by
             grace
             
               receive
               the
               spirit
            
             which
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             
             
               repentance
               unto
               life
            
             ,
             and
             
               faith
               to
               purifie
               their
               hearts
            
             :
             and
             so
             hee
             
               addeth
               to
               the
               church
               from
               day
               to
               day
               ,
            
             a
             great
             number
             that
             believe
             and
             
               turne
               unto
               the
               Lord.
            
             But
             for
             those
             that
             come
             in
             to
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             supper
             of
             the
             gospel
             in
             word
             and
             sacraments
             ,
             and
             have
             
               Simon
               Magus
               ,
               Iudas
               ,
               Hymeneus
               ,
               Alexander
               ,
            
             and
             Demas
             his
             heart
             ,
             if
             the
             conviction
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             conversion
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             their
             perseverance
             doe
             them
             no
             good
             ,
             he
             shewes
             sometimes
             what
             they
             deserve
             ,
             by
             fearefull
             judgements
             ,
             
             and
             the
             
             censures
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             
             but
             hee
             will
             shew
             it
             in
             full
             power
             when
             the
             
               great
               day
            
             of
             separation
             comes
             .
          
           
             Now
             looke
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             )
             whether
             our
             ever
             blessed
             Iesus
             Christ
             bee
             not
             thus
             our
             head
             .
             Have
             wee
             not
             (
             thorough
             grace
             )
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             gifts
             ,
             ministery
             ,
             and
             sacraments
             from
             Christs
             rule
             ?
             Say
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             ye
             have
             not
             all
             Christs
             ordinances
             ,
             
             yee
             want
             his
             discipline
             .
             To
             that
             I
             shall
             speake
             in
             due
             place
             :
             
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             put
             case
             it
             were
             true
             ;
             yet
             were
             it
             a
             true
             visible
             church
             ,
             though
             not
             a
             perfect
             one
             .
             That
             is
             an
             ordinance
             for
             the
             comely
             and
             well
             being
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             being
             of
             the
             church
             .
             But
             it
             lies
             upon
             them
             to
             prove
             that
             ,
             what
             they
             say
             we
             want
             ,
             are
             Christs
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             branches
             or
             his
             kingdome
             .
             This
             they
             never
             can
             doe
             by
             the
             undoubted
             word
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             hath
             not
             Christ
             our
             head
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             and
             exercise
             of
             these
             blessings
             manifested
             his
             effectuall
             power
             ?
             
             How
             many
             
               iniquities
               are
               subdued
               ,
               and
               sinnes
               cast
               into
               the
               depthes
               of
               the
               sea
            
             ?
             what
             place
             is
             there
             ,
             where
             we
             shall
             not
             find
             
               the
               serpents
               head
               broken
            
             ?
             
             Some
             have
             beene
             in
             their
             ordinary
             businesses
             ,
             as
             the
             
               woman
               of
               Samaria
            
             ,
             
             and
             have
             come
             off
             with
             the
             
               bells
               of
               the
               horses
               ,
               pots
               in
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               Iudah
            
             ?
             
             as
             well
             as
             
               pots
               in
               the
               Lords
               house
            
             ,
             engraved
             with
             
               holinesse
               unto
               the
               Lord.
            
             Some
             have
             been
             disciplined
             with
             the
             misery
             of
             the
             
               h●sks
               of
               swine
            
             ,
             
             and
             have
             beene
             
               translated
               out
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               darkenesse
               ,
            
             
             
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               
               Gods
               deare
               sonne
               .
            
             Some
             have
             heard
             and
             read
             good
             things
             to
             scoffe
             and
             cavill
             at
             them
             ,
             but
             have
             been
             suddenly
             
               changed
               from
               glory
            
             ,
             
             
               to
               glory
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Some
             have
             breathed
             out
             the
             stinking
             breath
             of
             sinne
             ,
             as
             Saul
             ,
             
             and
             others
             have
             seene
             the
             heates
             of
             persecutions
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             returned
             home
             
               to
               call
               upon
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               both
               theirs
               and
               ours
               .
            
             
             Yea
             ,
             and
             some
             have
             seene
             others
             fall
             away
             from
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             Christ
             ,
             have
             met
             with
             
               graffing
               in
               ,
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               reconciling
               ,
               and
               salvation
               .
            
             
             And
             though
             with
             Christ
             they
             have
             
               had
               a
               sword
               sent
            
             ,
             
             yet
             
               bonds
               in
               Christ
            
             have
             beene
             famous
             ,
             and
             the
             
               brethren
               in
               the
               Lord
               have
               waxed
               confident
               ,
               and
               bold
               to
               speake
               the
               word
               without
               feare
               .
            
             Thus
             hath
             it
             beene
             with
             our
             blessed
             church
             :
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             hath
             suffered
             violence
             ,
             
             and
             
               the
               violent
               have
               taken
               it
               by
               force
               .
            
             But
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             Brownists
             hath
             had
             no
             such
             communion
             ,
             and
             influence
             ,
             with
             ,
             and
             from
             Christ
             our
             head
             ;
             one
             of
             a
             city
             ,
             two
             of
             a
             tribe
             ,
             heere
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             there
             a
             little
             ,
             doth
             not
             answer
             ,
             in
             a
             continuall
             course
             from
             Christ
             hither
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             Christs
             intercession
             ,
             
             for
             
               the
               heathen
               for
               his
               inheritance
               ,
               and
               the
               uttermost
               part
               of
               the
               earth
               for
               his
               possession
               .
            
          
           
             But
             (
             say
             the
             Brownists
             )
             wee
             have
             other
             heads
             besides
             Christ
             .
             
             I
             say
             we
             have
             no
             other
             mysticall
             head
             beside
             Christ
             ;
             
             but
             onely
             politicall
             heads
             to
             keepe
             peace
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             that
             every
             person
             ,
             within
             their
             compasse
             ,
             doe
             his
             duty
             
             religiously
             .
             Thus
             the
             husband
             is
             the
             wives
             head
             ;
             the
             
               honorable
               man
               the
               head
               ;
               Saul
               ,
            
             the
             
               head
               of
               the
               Tribes
            
             ;
             and
             Moses
             chose
             men
             of
             courage
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             
               heads
               over
               the
               people
            
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             say
             they
             )
             our
             King
             is
             our
             head
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             rule
             in
             matters
             of
             religion
             .
             This
             is
             true
             :
             yet
             (
             fourthly
             )
             co●sider
             that
             this
             headship
             of
             the
             King
             doth
             not
             hinder
             ●ut
             helpe
             the
             advancement
             of
             Christs
             headship
             ,
             and
             that
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             .
             To
             cleare
             this
             ,
             follow
             mee
             in
             two
             particulars
             .
          
           
             
               1
               That
               God
               hath
               given
               a
               power
               of
               governement
               to
               the
               Church
               for
               the
               well
               ordering
               of
               it selfe
               .
            
             
               2
               That
               Christ
               hath
               made
               Kings
               prime
               officers
               to
               advance
               it
               in
               their
               places
               .
            
          
           
             
             As
             a
             man
             cannot
             well
             be
             without
             cloathes
             &
             good
             nourture
             :
             so
             neither
             can
             the
             Church
             well
             be
             without
             the
             walles
             of
             government
             .
             She
             must
             also
             bee
             able
             to
             hold
             up
             her
             head
             against
             her
             enemies
             that
             shall
             say
             ,
             
               by
               what
               authority
               dost
               thou
               these
               things
               ,
            
             and
             
               who
               made
               thee
               a
               man
               of
               authority
            
             ?
             Therefore
             hath
             Christ
             given
             the
             particular
             ,
             or
             generall
             rules
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             to
             give
             a
             commission
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             governe
             it selfe
             both
             in
             matters
             of
             substance
             ,
             and
             in
             matters
             of
             circumstance
             .
             In
             matters
             of
             substance
             it
             hath
             power
             to
             governe
             it selfe
             ,
             by
             ordering
             concerning
             the
             Word
             ,
             
             Sacraments
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             them
             most
             comfortable
             :
             concerning
             
             
               Church
               Offices
            
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             
             and
             
               duties
               of
               charity
            
             :
             concerning
             the
             Churches
             censures
             ,
             publike
             assemblies
             ,
             and
             oversight
             that
             all
             these
             bee
             done
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             advancement
             of
             religion
             .
             In
             matters
             of
             Circumstances
             ,
             
               it
               hath
               power
               to
               ordaine
               some
               outward
               rites
               and
               ceremonies
               for
               the
               outward
               carriage
               of
               Gods
               worship
               .
            
             In
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             there
             was
             a
             question
             a-about
             Circumcision
             (
             an
             uselesse
             ,
             because
             dying
             ceremony
             then
             .
             )
             
               The
               Apostles
            
             ,
             
             
               Elders
               ,
               and
               brethren
               at
               Ierusalem
            
             (
             by
             their
             consent
             and
             to
             encourage
             them
             in
             grace
             )
             consulted
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             delivered
             their
             judgement
             as
             a
             rule
             for
             the
             Church
             to
             follow
             .
             
             They
             disanulled
             the
             ceremony
             of
             Circumcision
             in
             those
             Churches
             troubled
             :
             and
             establish
             others
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             
             as
             
               abstaining
               from
               meate
               offered
               to
               Idoles
               and
               bloud
            
             :
             which
             yet
             in
             themselves
             were
             but
             things
             indifferent
             .
             
               For
               meate
               commendeth
               us
               not
               to
               God
               :
            
             
             
               for
               neither
               if
               we
               eate
               ,
               are
               we
               the
               better
               ;
               neither
               if
               we
               eate
               not
               ,
               are
               wee
               the
               worse
               .
            
             Againe
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             custome
             which
             grew
             to
             a
             publicke
             order
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             covering
             and
             uncovering
             ,
             
             to
             signifie
             the
             headship
             and
             soveraignty
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             subjection
             of
             the
             woman
             .
             This
             was
             countenanced
             by
             the
             Apostle
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             and
             other
             otders
             established
             .
             Yea
             when
             he
             purposely
             treateth
             of
             acts
             of
             ordinary
             and
             extraordinary
             worship
             ,
             hee
             gives
             them
             rules
             for
             the
             
             government
             and
             outward
             carriage
             of
             them
             ,
             
             
               let
               all
               things
               bee
               done
               to
               edyfyng
               ,
               and
               let
               all
               things
               be
               done
               decently
               and
               in
               order
               .
            
             Thus
             in
             matters
             of
             substance
             hath
             Christ
             made
             his
             Church
             able
             to
             governe
             it selfe
             by
             particular
             rules
             ,
             and
             in
             matters
             of
             circumstance
             by
             generall
             rules
             of
             
               edification
               ,
               order
            
             ,
             and
             decency
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             hath
             also
             made
             Kings
             prime
             officers
             to
             advance
             this
             governement
             in
             their
             places
             .
             That
             hee
             hath
             made
             them
             Church-officers
             must
             be
             thus
             taken
             up
             .
             Not
             strictly
             ,
             as
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             highest
             hand
             under
             Christ
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             keyes
             of
             censures
             Ecclesiasticall
             ▪
             but
             largely
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             are
             to
             care
             for
             good
             order
             about
             them
             .
             The
             offices
             of
             ruling
             and
             governing
             which
             Paul
             speakes
             of
             ,
             cannot
             be
             proved
             not
             to
             belong
             to
             them
             .
             They
             are
             
               Ministers
               for
               our
               good
            
             :
             and
             our
             good
             is
             not
             chiefely
             civil
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             but
             spirituall
             .
             The
             Apostle
             would
             have
             us
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             onely
             live
             in
             civill
             honesty
             ,
             but
             in
             Godlinesse
             ,
             to
             bee
             countenanced
             ,
             and
             established
             by
             them
             ?
             
             Surely
             being
             members
             of
             Church
             ,
             they
             cannot
             but
             be
             chiefe
             ones
             too
             ,
             as
             being
             Christs
             Lieftenants
             ,
             who
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             are
             to
             bee
             
               nursing
               fathers
            
             ,
             
             and
             
               their
               queenes
               nurcing
               mothers
            
             ,
             who
             have
             their
             authority
             ,
             breasts
             and
             duggs
             to
             reach
             the
             neede
             of
             all
             under
             them
             ,
             to
             cherish
             and
             feede
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             according
             to
             his
             rules
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             are
             
             servants
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             and
             all
             good
             Kings
             doe
             so
             acknowledge
             themselves
             :
             
             but
             not
             to
             be
             equals
             ,
             or
             subjects
             to
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             to
             make
             their
             prime
             authority
             serviceable
             to
             the
             advancement
             of
             the
             Gospel
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             Christs
             people
             .
             Hence
             is
             it
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             them
             
               a
               sword
            
             ,
             
             that
             when
             they
             oversee
             the
             waies
             of
             the
             Church
             within
             their
             reach
             ,
             they
             may
             maintaine
             the
             rights
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             coactive
             and
             coercive
             power
             suppresse
             the
             opposites
             :
             for
             without
             this
             they
             cannot
             be
             the
             ministers
             of
             God
             for
             our
             good
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             say
             the
             Brownists
             )
             wherein
             stands
             this
             office
             of
             Kings
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             and
             over
             the
             members
             of
             it
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             first
             ,
             in
             
               calling
               of
               assemblies
            
             both
             civill
             and
             sacred
             .
             
             The
             
               two
               silver
               Trumpets
            
             wer
             given
             to
             Moses
             the
             magistrate
             :
             and
             least
             we
             should
             looke
             upon
             him
             as
             some
             extraordinary
             person
             ,
             we
             see
             that
             right
             maintained
             by
             
               Ioshua
               ,
               David
               ,
               Solomon
               ,
               Iehoshaphat
               ,
               Hezekiah
               ,
            
             and
             
               Iosiah
               .
               Secondly
            
             ,
             in
             abolishing
             false
             worship
             ,
             and
             establishing
             true
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             
               Asa
               ,
               Iosiah
               ,
               Hezikiah
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
            
             in
             looking
             to
             the
             ministry
             ,
             both
             that
             it
             bee
             sound
             and
             good
             (
             as
             Solomon
             ,
             who
             thereupon
             deposed
             Abiathar
             ,
             and
             put
             Sadock
             in
             his
             roome
             ,
             as
             hee
             performed
             other
             acts
             of
             justice
             by
             royall
             authority
             ,
             and
             Iehosaphat
             who
             sent
             his
             princes
             to
             see
             that
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             did
             teach
             the
             law
             of
             God
             in
             their
             cities
             :
             )
             and
             that
             the
             ministery
             bee
             
             maintained
             according
             to
             the
             honours
             that
             God
             hath
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             ,
             
             as
             
               Solomon
               ,
               Hezekiah
               ,
               Iosiah
            
             ,
             and
             
               Nehemiah
               .
               Fourthly
            
             ,
             in
             causing
             the
             people
             to
             serve
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             Hezekiah
             ,
             
             and
             compelling
             all
             that
             were
             round
             in
             
               Israel
               (
               formerly
               professing
               Gods
               religion
            
             )
             to
             seeke
             the
             Lord
             as
             Iosiah
             and
             Asa
             :
             Their
             people
             were
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             committed
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             see
             them
             to
             live
             according
             to
             the
             order
             set
             by
             God.
             Lastly
             ,
             
             
               in
               appointing
               consistories
            
             for
             the
             well
             ordering
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             as
             Iehoshaphat
             ,
             who
             set
             over
             the
             Levites
             and
             Priests
             ,
             and
             chiefe
             of
             the
             families
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               for
               the
               judgement
               and
               cause
               of
               the
               Lord
               at
               Ierusalem
               .
            
          
           
             
             All
             this
             is
             true
             (
             say
             they
             )
             of
             the
             Jewish
             kings
             ,
             who
             were
             types
             of
             Christ
             :
             but
             wee
             reade
             of
             no
             such
             officers
             in
             the
             new
             testament
             .
             
             These
             men
             are
             liberall
             in
             making
             types
             of
             Christs
             kingdome
             ;
             but
             I
             wonder
             whence
             they
             will
             prove
             it
             ,
             what
             word
             of
             Christ
             will
             they
             bring
             for
             it
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             kings
             of
             Iudah
             were
             types
             of
             Christ
             (
             as
             Salomon
             in
             his
             name
             and
             building
             the
             the
             temple
             ,
             and
             David
             in
             his
             troubles
             ,
             and
             victories
             ,
             and
             as
             hee
             was
             a
             king
             ,
             and
             a
             prophet
             )
             :
             but
             that
             all
             the
             kings
             of
             Iudah
             were
             types
             in
             their
             governements
             over
             the
             church
             and
             state
             ,
             even
             Saul
             himselfe
             ,
             when
             
               God
               made
               him
               head
               of
               the
               tribes
               ,
            
             cannot
             bee
             proved
             for
             Gods
             truth
             .
             
             And
             whereas
             they
             talke
             of
             no
             such
             officers
             in
             the
             new
             testament
             .
             Say
             it
             bee
             so
             :
             there
             were
             
             no
             christian
             Magistrates
             while
             those
             scriptures
             were
             in
             writing
             :
             and
             Christ
             knew
             them
             to
             be
             sufficiently
             instructed
             in
             the
             old
             .
             This
             is
             a
             sure
             rule
             ,
             
               that
               what
               is
               warranted
               in
               the
               old
               testament
               ,
               and
               not
               contradicted
               in
               the
               old
               or
               new
               ,
               may
            
             (
             as
             the
             warrant
             goes
             ,
             either
             by
             precept
             for
             things
             necessary
             ,
             or
             paterne
             for
             things
             lawfull
             )
             
               goe
               for
               currant
               still
            
             .
             But
             seeing
             the
             new
             testament
             saith
             ,
             that
             wee
             must
             pray
             for
             kings
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             authority
             wee
             may
             live
             in
             godlinesse
             ,
             
             as
             by
             those
             that
             are
             over
             us
             
               for
               our
               good
            
             ,
             spirituall
             and
             temporall
             ,
             surely
             ,
             
             they
             have
             warrant
             enough
             to
             use
             their
             power
             ,
             over
             all
             their
             people
             to
             advance
             godlinesse
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             religion
             as
             well
             as
             justice
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             say
             they
             )
             it
             is
             for
             Christ
             ,
             
             not
             for
             kings
             ,
             to
             appoint
             orders
             about
             his
             worship
             .
             This
             is
             true
             for
             substantiall
             orders
             ;
             
             for
             these
             thas
             are
             in
             the
             will
             of
             Christ
             may
             not
             be
             altered
             :
             but
             for
             matters
             of
             circumstance
             ,
             which
             concerne
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             and
             outward
             forme
             ,
             not
             determined
             ,
             kings
             are
             bound
             ,
             as
             supreame
             members
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             over
             which
             they
             are
             ,
             to
             use
             christian
             consistories
             to
             order
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             may
             agree
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             his
             church
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             master
             of
             a
             family
             may
             command
             his
             steward
             to
             order
             his
             whole
             family
             ,
             that
             the
             private
             worship
             in
             his
             family
             be
             not
             dishonoured
             .
             This
             ads
             both
             to
             the
             glory
             and
             strength
             of
             a
             church
             :
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             kings
             are
             nourcing
             fathers
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             strength
             of
             it
             ,
             
             when
             the
             power
             of
             a
             king
             is
             the
             churches
             ,
             for
             the
             suppressing
             of
             vice
             ,
             and
             maintenance
             of
             vertue
             .
          
           
             
             But
             then
             (
             say
             they
             )
             they
             may
             enjoine
             their
             owne
             inventions
             in
             stead
             of
             Gods
             will.
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             inventions
             of
             men
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             :
             of
             things
             
               contrary
               to
               the
               word
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             as
             worshipping
             of
             images
             ,
             invocation
             of
             saints
             ,
             forbidding
             marriage
             and
             meats
             ,
             as
             these
             things
             which
             directly
             pollute
             persons
             ,
             or
             times
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             These
             are
             impious
             :
             and
             it
             these
             are
             enjoined
             ,
             christians
             must
             patiently
             suffer
             ,
             and
             lovingly
             mourne
             ,
             till
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             God
             fanne
             away
             the
             chaffe
             .
             But
             there
             are
             others
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             owne
             nature
             are
             indifferent
             ,
             neither
             commanded
             nor
             forbidden
             by
             God
             ;
             and
             of
             which
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               hee
               that
               is
               not
               against
               us
               ,
               is
               with
               us
               .
            
             
             In
             these
             the
             christian
             magistrate
             hath
             a
             power
             for
             order
             ,
             and
             uniformity
             .
             For
             if
             
               Godly
               persons
            
             may
             bring
             up
             customes
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Jewes
             did
             their
             Purim
             :
             and
             if
             Christians
             may
             order
             what
             garments
             women
             may
             weare
             when
             they
             come
             to
             church
             (
             which
             Paul
             after
             allowed
             )
             why
             ▪
             may
             not
             the
             christian
             magistrate
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             his
             whole
             body
             ?
          
           
             
             But
             then
             (
             say
             they
             )
             this
             makes
             things
             arbitrary
             ,
             and
             indifferent
             to
             become
             necessary
             .
             
             This
             is
             true
             :
             but
             you
             must
             conceive
             that
             a
             thing
             may
             bee
             said
             to
             bee
             necessary
             two
             waies
             ;
             necessary
             
               in
               it selfe
            
             ,
             
             and
             necessary
             
               in
               the
               outward
               submission
               to
               the
               use
               of
               it
               .
            
             In
             it selfe
             ,
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             cannot
             bee
             made
             necessary
             .
             It
             is
             alwaies
             as
             it
             is
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             conscience
             informed
             must
             so
             judge
             it
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             outward
             use
             ,
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             may
             upon
             command
             ,
             become
             necessary
             .
             After
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             till
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             temple
             ,
             
             abstaining
             from
             things
             strangled
             ,
             and
             bloud
             ,
             circumcision
             ,
             legall
             vowes
             ,
             and
             purifyings
             were
             indifferent
             in
             themselves
             ,
             (
             for
             else
             the
             Apostles
             would
             not
             have
             used
             them
             so
             )
             :
             yet
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             some
             churches
             they
             were
             judged
             necessary
             to
             be
             yeelded
             in
             love
             ;
             and
             so
             may
             it
             bee
             in
             other
             things
             :
             yet
             the
             indifferent
             nature
             of
             things
             is
             not
             taken
             away
             ,
             but
             the
             necessary
             use
             prescribed
             ,
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             upon
             better
             grounds
             then
             that
             wee
             should
             suffer
             our selves
             to
             be
             unsetled
             from
             royall
             power
             .
          
           
             But
             againe
             (
             say
             they
             )
             then
             kings
             may
             require
             such
             things
             as
             swarve
             from
             some
             holy
             patternes
             wee
             have
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ;
             
             and
             so
             by
             granting
             this
             governement
             ,
             wee
             shall
             bee
             ill
             to
             helpe
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             howsoever
             they
             use
             it
             ,
             wee
             must
             grant
             what
             God
             hath
             given
             ,
             
             as
             they
             are
             all
             
               the
               keepers
               of
               both
               the
               tables
               .
            
             
             If
             they
             use
             it
             well
             ,
             thou
             must
             
               obey
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             If
             ill
             ,
             thy
             prayers
             and
             teares
             must
             be
             thy
             weapons
             ,
             and
             thy
             body
             must
             suffer
             his
             penalties
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             praise
             worthy
             for
             thee
             to
             suffer
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             supposed
             good
             cause
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             
               without
               controversie
            
             (
             which
             is
             
             not
             the
             case
             of
             sufferers
             in
             these
             dayes
             of
             peace
             and
             the
             Gospel
             so
             farre
             as
             I
             know
             )
             but
             for
             in●oynements
             ,
             swar●ing
             from
             patternes
             .
             
             I
             finde
             this
             in
             scriptures
             ,
             that
             Godly
             men
             have
             swarved
             from
             patternes
             ,
             not
             seconded
             by
             a
             perpetuall
             law
             ,
             which
             might
             seeme
             to
             bind
             stron●ly
             .
             The
             Jewes
             sate
             at
             the
             passover
             in
             Christs
             t●me
             (
             or
             rather
             lay
             leaning
             )
             though
             the
             first
             gesture
             was
             
               standing
               or
               walking
            
             :
             
             and
             godly
             men
             and
             women
             communicate
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             though
             the
             first
             patterne
             was
             otherwise
             :
             
             yea
             th●s
             is
             plaine
             ,
             that
             Gods
             ceremonies
             might
             in
             some
             cases
             be
             dispensed
             withall
             without
             sinne
             ,
             much
             more
             may
             men
             bee
             unlosed
             from
             patternes
             which
             are
             not
             the
             examples
             of
             a
             law
             binding
             so
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             it
             will
             be
             said
             that
             the
             examples
             of
             Gods
             people
             (
             commended
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             )
             are
             every
             whit
             of
             as
             great
             ●orce
             as
             a
             command
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             examples
             of
             a
             rule
             :
             otherwise
             they
             shew
             things
             lawfull
             ,
             but
             not
             things
             necessary
             .
             Solomon
             indeede
             sayes
             ,
             
               walke
               in
               the
               way
               of
               good
               men
               ,
               and
               keepe
               the
               waies
               of
               the
               righteous
               .
            
             But
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             righteous
             men
             are
             so
             with
             respect
             to
             Gods
             law
             after
             which
             they
             walke
             ;
             otherwise
             they
             are
             not
             so
             ,
             though
             b●ng
             so
             good
             ,
             they
             may
             give
             a
             patterne
             of
             that
             which
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             but
             not
             necessary
             .
          
           
             My
             conclusion
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Chur●h
             hath
             power
             to
             governe
             it
             se●
             ;
             by
             particular
             lawes
             in
             matters
             of
             substance
             ,
             and
             by
             g●neral
             
             in
             the
             outward
             carriage
             of
             order
             ,
             comlinesse
             ,
             and
             edification
             .
             And
             when
             a
             king
             ,
             as
             head
             of
             governement
             under
             Christ
             ,
             puts
             in
             ●his
             authority
             and
             power
             for
             seeing
             things
             carried
             within
             the
             churches
             of
             his
             kingdome
             according
             to
             these
             rules
             ,
             hee
             is
             a
             prime
             officer
             under
             Christ
             by
             Christs
             owne
             promise
             ,
             and
             appointment
             ,
             whatsoever
             Brownists
             can
             say
             against
             it
             .
             If
             they
             wil
             stil
             stand
             against
             it
             (
             for
             few
             of
             them
             are
             found
             so
             humble
             as
             to
             search
             ,
             and
             yeeld
             )
             they
             cannot
             but
             know
             this
             ,
             
               that
               in
               breaking
               the
               lawes
               of
               men
               that
               are
               not
               against
               Christ
               ,
            
             
             
               they
               sinne
               against
               conscience
            
             .
             And
             as
             magistrates
             are
             incouraged
             to
             bee
             great
             helps
             to
             religion
             by
             obedience
             ,
             so
             ,
             by
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             are
             provoked
             to
             trouble
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             a
             sure
             rule
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             that
             will
             not
             study
             to
             be
             quiet
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             laws
             of
             men
             ,
             what
             possible
             he
             can
             ,
             is
             a
             singular
             burthen
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             which
             he
             lives
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             11.
             
             Brownists
             fourth
             exception
             against
             us
             ,
             about
             the
             members
             of
             our
             Church
             .
          
           
             WEe
             are
             now
             come
             from
             the
             Brownists
             meaning
             by
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             their
             entrance
             into
             ,
             and
             head
             of
             a
             true
             church
             ,
             to
             the
             members
             of
             a
             true
             church
             .
             Heere
             they
             take
             on
             amaine
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             
             members
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             ought
             to
             be
             saints
             by
             calling
             ;
             whereas
             ours
             are
             a
             mixture
             of
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             penitent
             ,
             and
             impenitent
             ,
             to
             the
             pollution
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             :
             and
             that
             ,
             therefore
             we
             are
             not
             a
             true
             church
             .
             But
             this
             still
             discovers
             strange
             weaknesse
             .
             For
             put
             case
             a
             man
             had
             never
             a
             good
             finger
             ,
             nor
             hand
             ,
             never
             a
             good
             toe
             ,
             nor
             foote
             ,
             never
             a
             haire
             on
             head
             ,
             or
             beard
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             have
             all
             his
             members
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             the
             palsie
             in
             one
             ,
             the
             goute
             in
             another
             ,
             blindenesse
             in
             another
             ,
             deafenesse
             in
             another
             ,
             botches
             in
             another
             ,
             numnesse
             and
             deadnesse
             in
             another
             ,
             is
             hee
             therefore
             no
             true
             man
             ?
             Surely
             hee
             is
             a
             true
             man
             still
             ,
             though
             a
             miserable
             one
             .
             So
             is
             it
             in
             a
             visible
             church
             ;
             many
             members
             may
             bee
             weake
             ,
             and
             many
             wicked
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             some
             truely
             gracious
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             body
             a
             true
             church
             still
             .
             Peter
             and
             Iohn
             met
             with
             a
             beggar
             ,
             at
             the
             gate
             of
             the
             temple
             called
             Beautifull
             ,
             who
             was
             faine
             to
             be
             carried
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             
               lame
               from
               his
               mothers
               wombe
            
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             calls
             him
             ,
             
               a
               certaine
               man
            
             :
             and
             Paul
             met
             with
             an
             Apostolicall
             Church
             in
             Corinth
             ,
             which
             was
             worse
             in
             many
             members
             then
             that
             poore
             cripple
             was
             ,
             and
             yet
             hee
             called
             it
             a
             true
             
               church
               of
               God
            
             :
             
             for
             the
             God
             of
             truth
             admits
             of
             no
             falshood
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             cleare
             this
             more
             fully
             ,
             I
             shall
             by
             (
             Gods
             assistance
             )
             consider
             three
             things
             :
             
               
                 1
                 What
                 they
                 say
                 true
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 members
                 and
                 ours
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 What
                 they
                 say
                 false
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 visible
                 church
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 That
                 their
                 dreame
                 of
                 pollution
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 their
                 owne
                 braines
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 Christs
                 ordinance
                 .
              
            
          
           
             This
             they
             say
             truely
             ,
             that
             the
             members
             of
             a
             true
             church
             are
             
               saints
               by
               calling
            
             .
             
             Profession
             of
             saving
             truth
             (
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             )
             makes
             such
             true
             members
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             so
             professe
             themselves
             (
             though
             there
             be
             much
             chaffe
             among
             the
             wheate
             )
             are
             such
             saints
             by
             calling
             .
             He
             that
             professeth
             so
             much
             knowledge
             ,
             either
             actually
             ,
             or
             foederally
             ,
             as
             admits
             him
             to
             baptisme
             ,
             hath
             
               put
               on
               Christ
            
             .
             
             And
             he
             that
             hath
             put
             on
             Christ
             ,
             
             though
             as
             
               an
               elect
               vessell
            
             as
             Paul
             ,
             or
             as
             
               one
               in
               Christ
               bearing
               no
               fruit
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             justly
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             is
             certainely
             
               a
               saint
               by
               calling
            
             .
             There
             are
             
               two
               sorts
               of
               saints
               by
               calling
            
             :
             such
             as
             are
             sanctified
             by
             
               habituall
               infusions
            
             ,
             and
             actual
             expressements
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             are
             so
             
               by
               baptismal
               profession
            
             ,
             and
             many
             gifts
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             
             and
             so
             
               by
               consecration
            
             to
             God.
             This
             may
             fall
             upon
             those
             that
             are
             justly
             rejected
             for
             their
             hypocrisie
             and
             wickednesse
             These
             two
             sorts
             ,
             have
             ever
             and
             ever
             shall
             (
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             )
             make
             up
             the
             true
             members
             of
             a
             true
             visible
             church
             .
          
           
             This
             secondly
             ,
             they
             say
             falsely
             ,
             
             that
             the
             members
             of
             a
             true
             visible
             church
             ,
             are
             onely
             such
             saints
             as
             are
             so
             regenerated
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             actual
             communion
             with
             Christ
             in
             all
             the
             acts
             of
             saving
             grace
             .
             If
             they
             would
             sp●ake
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             the
             
             number
             of
             all
             faithfull
             people
             ,
             which
             are
             united
             to
             Christ
             by
             the
             union
             of
             the
             
               body
               ,
               head
               ,
               spirit
            
             ,
             and
             
               faith
               of
               truth
            
             .
             By
             the
             first
             ,
             all
             members
             are
             knit
             together
             with
             the
             
               head
               in
               one
               body
            
             :
             
             and
             so
             receive
             grace
             from
             the
             head
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             everie
             member
             .
             By
             the
             second
             ,
             it
             hath
             but
             one
             head
             :
             As
             the
             body
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             so
             the
             head
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             receiveth
             the
             grace
             of
             life
             .
             
             By
             the
             third
             ,
             the
             whole
             Church
             is
             directed
             and
             governed
             
               by
               one
               spirit
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             spirit
             of
             sanctification
             .
             And
             by
             the
             fourth
             ,
             the
             whole
             church
             receiveth
             the
             doctrine
             
               once
               given
               to
               the
               saints
            
             ,
             
             which
             it
             cleaves
             unto
             for
             ever
             ,
             
             that
             in
             this
             foundation
             ,
             and
             love
             of
             union
             it
             may
             receive
             from
             Christ
             all
             saving
             doctrine
             ,
             with
             the
             comfortable
             fruits
             of
             it
             .
             If
             they
             would
             speake
             of
             this
             catholick
             church
             ,
             let
             them
             draw
             up
             the
             members
             to
             that
             sanctitie
             which
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             world
             ,
             will
             affoord
             .
          
           
             
             Nay
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             speake
             of
             such
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             church
             ,
             who
             shall
             from
             Christ
             receive
             
               al
               spiritual
               blessings
               in
               heavenly
               things
               ,
            
             
             and
             be
             
               jointed
               into
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               till
               they
               come
               to
               a
               perfect
               man
               ,
               unto
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               stature
               of
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             let
             them
             speake
             of
             all
             holinesse
             too
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             our
             
               knowledge
               in
               part
            
             can
             reach
             unto
             in
             this
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             upon
             earth
             .
             
          
           
             
             If
             further
             they
             would
             speak
             of
             such
             members
             as
             are
             fittest
             to
             beare
             rule
             in
             the
             visible
             church
             :
             surely
             though
             Iudas
             be
             in
             as
             well
             as
             
             Peter
             by
             Christs
             his
             call
             ,
             and
             yong
             Timothy
             ,
             
             
               can
               worke
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             as
             Paul
             doth
             :
             yet
             surely
             they
             that
             are
             best
             ,
             and
             of
             ablest
             gifts
             are
             fittest
             for
             highest
             places
             in
             the
             visible
             church
             .
             Which
             because
             the
             Brownists
             perceive
             ,
             therefore
             they
             having
             set
             up
             to
             themselves
             a
             governement
             of
             all
             the
             members
             (
             which
             they
             cannot
             make
             good
             )
             they
             thinke
             not
             onely
             the
             holiest
             persons
             to
             bee
             the
             fittest
             ,
             but
             the
             onely
             members
             of
             their
             visible
             churches
             .
          
           
             If
             lastly
             ,
             they
             would
             speake
             of
             those
             that
             
             are
             the
             greatest
             comforts
             ,
             and
             ornaments
             of
             a
             visible
             church
             :
             then
             surely
             ,
             holy
             persons
             are
             .
             For
             
               Davids
               eies
               runne
               over
               with
               water
               ,
            
             when
             members
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             others
             kept
             not
             Gods
             law
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             fearfull
             reproach
             ,
             and
             tending
             to
             corruption
             to
             them
             that
             favour
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             they
             speake
             of
             such
             members
             
             onely
             in
             the
             visible
             church
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             holy
             as
             they
             imagine
             ,
             to
             whom
             if
             others
             joyne
             themselves
             in
             spirituall
             communion
             ,
             they
             are
             unchurched
             ;
             this
             surely
             hath
             no
             ground
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             owne
             braine
             .
             This
             is
             an
             undoubted
             rule
             ,
             
             
               that
               it
               is
               Gods
               will
               that
               a
               mixed
               company
               be
               invited
               to
               the
               wedding
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             gospell
             ,
             which
             makes
             up
             a
             visible
             church
             .
             The
             wedding
             of
             Christ
             is
             either
             compleate
             in
             heaven
             ,
             or
             begunne
             in
             the
             church
             .
             To
             that
             in
             heaven
             ,
             a
             mixed
             company
             is
             not
             invited
             ,
             but
             conditionally
             ,
             
             for
             
               no
               uncleane
               thing
               shall
               enter
            
             into
             the
             kingdome
             
             of
             heaven
             .
             To
             this
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             a
             mixed
             company
             is
             invited
             ,
             and
             thorough
             the
             power
             of
             the
             sweet
             word
             of
             grace
             ,
             comes
             both
             to
             the
             word
             and
             sacraments
             ;
             as
             
               Symon
               Magus
            
             to
             baptisme
             ,
             
             and
             the
             drunken
             and
             factious
             Corinthians
             to
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
             
          
           
             And
             that
             it
             is
             Gods
             will
             to
             invite
             a
             mixed
             company
             appeares
             by
             texts
             ,
             examples
             ,
             and
             reasons
             .
             The
             text
             is
             cleare
             in
             Gods
             commission
             ,
             
             
               Goe
               ye
               into
               the
               high-wayes
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               as
               ye
               finde
               ,
               invite
               to
               the
               marriage
            
             :
             and
             also
             in
             his
             servants
             execution
             ,
             
             
               they
               went
               ,
               and
               gathered
               together
               all
               ▪
               as
               many
               as
               they
               found
               ,
               both
               good
               and
               bad
               .
            
             All
             these
             were
             members
             of
             this
             feast
             ,
             till
             God
             came
             and
             made
             the
             separation
             :
             and
             when
             he
             did
             come
             ,
             hee
             blamed
             not
             his
             servants
             for
             inviting
             ,
             and
             guests
             for
             being
             in
             communion
             with
             the
             unworthy
             ,
             but
             friend
             ,
             
             
               how
               camest
               thou
               in
               hither
            
             ?
             But
             (
             say
             they
             )
             what
             is
             this
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ?
             
             Is
             it
             not
             the
             world
             ?
             Doth
             not
             Christ
             himselfe
             so
             expound
             it
             in
             opening
             the
             parable
             of
             the
             tares
             ?
             
             
               The
               Field
               is
               the
               world
            
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             hee
             saith
             the
             field
             is
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             hee
             saith
             not
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             is
             the
             world
             .
             Surely
             ,
             the
             
               whole
               world
               lies
               in
               wickednesse
            
             ,
             
             and
             is
             farre
             different
             from
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             in
             the
             church·
             Therfore
             doth
             not
             Christ
             say
             ,
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             is
             like
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             like
             
               unto
               a
               man
            
             ,
             
             this
             man
             is
             the
             
               son
               of
               man
            
             ,
             who
             raiseth
             to
             himselfe
             a
             visible
             church
             heere
             .
             
             This
             he
             raiseth
             not
             in
             Jury
             onely
             ,
             but
             (
             
               now
               the
               separation
               wall
               is
               broken
               downe
            
             )
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Here
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             doth
             
               sow
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
            
             
             according
             to
             that
             promise
             of
             old
             ,
             
               I
               will
               sowe
               her
               to
               mee
               in
               the
               earth
               .
            
             But
             the
             Devill
             ,
             
             that
             envies
             Christs
             Kingdome
             (
             not
             the
             world
             )
             sowes
             the
             Tares
             which
             are
             the
             
               children
               of
               that
               wicked
               one
            
             .
             These
             Tares
             grow
             up
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             field
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             with
             the
             good
             seed
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Divell
             is
             the
             Divell
             ,
             and
             envies
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             so
             .
             And
             it
             is
             Christs
             Judgement
             concerning
             them
             ,
             
               Let
               them
               alone
               ,
               till
               the
               harvest
               ,
               least
               while
               ye
               pluck
               up
               the
               Tares
               ,
               yee
               pull
               up
               the
               Wheate
               .
            
             Surely
             they
             were
             other
             than
             the
             weeds
             of
             the
             world
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             These
             might
             have
             been
             plucked
             up
             without
             dangering
             the
             Church
             .
             They
             were
             blasted
             Corne
             upon
             one
             stalke
             ,
             which
             from
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Gospel
             were
             called
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             degenerated
             by
             the
             supersowing
             of
             Satan
             ,
             into
             wickednesse
             in
             life
             and
             doctrine
             ;
             and
             so
             became
             as
             these
             Tares
             ,
             which
             grow
             up
             together
             with
             this
             good
             seed
             till
             the
             Harvest
             .
             Thus
             the
             Text
             is
             cleare
             .
             Next
             for
             examples
             ,
             looke
             to
             all
             the
             visible
             Churches
             that
             ever
             were
             ,
             and
             they
             stand
             for
             a
             mixed
             company
             .
             In
             Adams
             house
             there
             was
             a
             Cain
             ,
             in
             Noahs
             a
             Cham
             ,
             and
             in
             Christs
             a
             Judas
             .
             But
             (
             say
             they
             )
             these
             were
             cast
             out
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             some
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             but
             while
             they
             were
             in
             ,
             they
             were
             true
             
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             could
             plead
             ,
             
               Wee
               have
               eate
               and
               drunke
               in
               thy
               presence
               ,
            
             
             and
             thou
             
               hast
               taught
            
             in
             our
             streets
             .
             Have
             we
             not
             by
             
               thy
               Name
               prophecied
            
             ,
             and
             by
             
               thy
               Name
               cast
               out
               Devils
            
             ?
             Yet
             ,
             in
             the
             Harvest
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             onely
             outward
             ,
             not
             inward
             members
             ,
             they
             shall
             heare
             
               depart
               from
               mee
            
             ,
             I
             know
             you
             not
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             save
             you
             and
             bring
             you
             to
             life
             .
             As
             the
             Temple
             in
             Christs
             dayes
             was
             
               the
               house
               of
               God
            
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             ,
             by
             the
             mixture
             ,
             a
             
               denne
               of
               theeves
            
             :
             
             so
             may
             the
             visible
             Church
             now
             be
             
               Gods
               Temple
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               habitation
               of
               Devils
            
             .
             In
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             there
             were
             carnall
             people
             ,
             an
             incestuous
             beast
             ,
             denyers
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             drunken
             ,
             and
             uncharitable
             partakers
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             ,
             yet
             a
             true
             visible
             
               church
               of
               God
            
             then
             ;
             yea
             and
             after
             ,
             when
             of
             all
             these
             wicked
             ones
             ,
             none
             was
             cast
             out
             ,
             but
             that
             one
             incestuous
             person
             .
             So
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Galatia
             ,
             there
             were
             false
             brethren
             that
             crept
             in
             ,
             revolters
             from
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             bewitched
             others
             with
             false
             doctrine
             against
             the
             foundation
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             saluted
             ,
             and
             was
             ,
             
             a
             
               true
               Church
               of
               God.
            
             If
             it
             seeme
             strange
             to
             men
             (
             who
             would
             ingrosse
             all
             religion
             to
             themselves
             )
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             done
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             for
             these
             causes
             .
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             
             sweet
             message
             of
             salvation
             ,
             which
             cannot
             but
             allure
             all
             sorts
             .
             Who
             doth
             not
             desire
             
             salvation
             ?
             so
             long
             as
             they
             like
             the
             termes
             and
             conditions
             ,
             they
             come
             ,
             heare
             and
             receive
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             had
             rather
             have
             it
             upon
             their
             owne
             conditions
             ,
             yet
             they
             desire
             salvation
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             sorts
             are
             mixt
             .
             Besides
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             a
             double
             use
             ;
             
               to
               be
               a
               savour
               of
               life
               unto
               life
               ,
            
             out
             of
             Gods
             intention
             :
             
             and
             
               to
               be
               a
               savour
               of
               death
               unto
               death
               ,
            
             out
             of
             mans
             abuse
             .
             So
             long
             as
             God
             intendeth
             
               his
               grace
               that
               bringeth
               salvation
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               appeares
               unto
               all
               men
            
             ,
             
             and
             man
             abuseth
             it
             to
             
               sin
               that
               grace
               may
               abound
            
             ,
             there
             cannot
             but
             bee
             a
             mixt
             company
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             :
             He
             is
             willing
             
             to
             manifest
             his
             divine
             
               goodnesse
               to
               all
            
             ,
             
             both
             Iewes
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             in
             tendring
             the
             meanes
             of
             grace
             .
             He
             would
             have
             a
             ground
             of
             his
             mercy
             to
             
               spare
               wicked
            
             hypocrites
             for
             the
             godlies
             sake
             :
             
             and
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             he
             have
             arguments
             of
             justice
             within
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             that
             the
             
               godly
               may
               feare
               and
               not
               sinne
               .
            
             So
             long
             as
             this
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             holds
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             Gods
             state
             and
             government
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             a
             mixed
             company
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             godly
             .
             They
             must
             be
             tryed
             ,
             and
             exercised
             in
             faith
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             
             and
             patience
             .
             Heresies
             must
             bee
             amongst
             thē
             ,
             
             
               that
               they
               that
               are
               approved
               might
               be
               knowne
               .
            
             As
             the
             Canaanites
             were
             left
             among
             the
             Israelites
             
               to
               prove
               them
            
             :
             so
             are
             wicked
             professors
             among
             those
             that
             are
             good
             :
             yea
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             is
             made
             more
             perspicuous
             .
             
             As
             it
             is
             a
             more
             grievous
             fault
             not
             to
             bee
             good
             among
             the
             good
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             an
             high
             and
             excellent
             praise
             to
             bee
             good
             among
             those
             that
             are
             wicked
             ;
             as
             
               Zachary
               ,
               Elizabeth
               ,
               Ioseph
            
             ,
             the
             
               blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               Symeon
            
             ,
             and
             Hannah
             ,
             in
             bad
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             corrupt
             Church
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Satan
             and
             ungodly
             
             men
             .
             God
             will
             not
             banish
             Satans
             malice
             ,
             no
             not
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             here
             :
             therefore
             as
             of
             old
             ,
             so
             still
             he
             permits
             him
             to
             
               sowe
               his
               tares
            
             .
             
             And
             hee
             would
             have
             the
             wicked
             to
             have
             many
             cords
             to
             draw
             them
             to
             Christ
             to
             bee
             more
             justly
             confounded
             .
             If
             the
             Word
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             Examples
             of
             good
             men
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             goodnesse
             ,
             prevaile
             not
             with
             them
             ,
             their
             sentence
             will
             be
             manifested
             to
             be
             more
             just
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             said
             ,
             
               binde
               them
               hand
               and
               foot
            
             ,
             
             
               cast
               them
               into
               utter
               darknesse
               ,
               where
               shall
               be
               wayling
               ,
               weeping
               ,
               and
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
               .
            
             So
             long
             as
             God
             hath
             godly
             men
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             tryed
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             glorified
             :
             so
             long
             as
             Satan
             hath
             malice
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             are
             under
             arguments
             of
             just
             conviction
             ,
             there
             will
             bee
             a
             mixed
             company
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             
             use
             of
             the
             Supper
             ,
             
             whereunto
             it
             is
             invited
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             committed
             unto
             his
             Church
             the
             exercise
             of
             censures
             according
             to
             the
             severall
             carriages
             of
             members
             .
             
             If
             there
             were
             to
             be
             none
             but
             good
             ,
             loosing
             would
             be
             enough
             ;
             but
             seeing
             there
             are
             to
             bee
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             binding
             is
             necessary
             also
             .
             And
             that
             
             this
             is
             provided
             for
             members
             ,
             is
             certaine
             ;
             
             For
             (
             saith
             
               Paul
               )
               what
               have
               I
               to
               doe
               to
               judge
               those
               that
               are
               without
            
             ?
             And
             for
             the
             use
             of
             Christs
             supper
             ,
             whereto
             wee
             are
             invited
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             give
             both
             the
             unions
             with
             Christ
             .
             The
             union
             of
             profession
             ,
             and
             outward
             covenant
             ;
             when
             men
             professe
             themselves
             to
             be
             Christs
             ,
             and
             therefore
             come
             to
             the
             coven●nt
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             seales
             of
             it
             in
             the
             sacraments
             ;
             from
             which
             yet
             (
             alas
             )
             men
             for
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             are
             daily
             
               cut
               off
            
             :
             and
             the
             union
             by
             power
             ,
             
             and
             inward
             covenant
             ;
             when
             men
             in
             Christs
             wayes
             
               are
               Christs
            
             indeed
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             come
             to
             the
             covenant
             and
             seales
             ,
             
             with
             an
             humble
             purpose
             to
             abide
             with
             him
             for
             ever
             .
             So
             long
             as
             the
             church
             hath
             censures
             to
             exercise
             upon
             her
             unruly
             members
             ;
             and
             both
             these
             unions
             with
             Christ
             hold
             true
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             a
             mixture
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             say
             the
             Brownists
             )
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             
             there
             may
             bee
             a
             mixture
             admitted
             to
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             yet
             .
             And
             why
             so
             ?
             
             Surely
             ,
             if
             they
             heare
             and
             consent
             unto
             it
             (
             though
             in
             hypocrisie
             )
             God
             accounts
             them
             in
             covenant
             ,
             and
             then
             who
             shall
             deny
             them
             to
             be
             members
             ?
             Moses
             l●id
             before
             the
             face
             of
             Israel
             all
             the
             words
             which
             the
             Lord
             commanded
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             people
             answered
             ,
             
               all
               that
               the
               Lord
               commands
               we
               will
               heare
               ,
               and
               doe
               .
            
             
             This
             many
             of
             them
             did
             in
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             therefore
             God
             complaines
             ,
             
             
               O
               that
               there
               were
               such
               an
               heart
               in
               them
            
             !
             yet
             marke
             what
             the
             
             Lord
             said
             to
             Moses
             ,
             and
             Moses
             to
             the
             people
             .
             To
             Moses
             God
             said
             ,
             
               write
               these
               words
               ,
               for
               after
               the
               tenour
               of
               these
               words
               ,
            
             
             
               I
               have
               made
               a
               covenant
               with
               thee
               and
               with
               Israel
            
             :
             and
             to
             the
             people
             Moses
             said
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               avouched
               this
               day
            
             ,
             
             
               the
               Lord
               to
               be
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               walke
               in
               his
               wayes
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               hath
               avouched
               thee
               to
               be
               his
               peculiar
               people
               .
            
             Say
             I
             pray
             ;
             which
             of
             our
             members
             doe
             not
             thus
             readily
             professe
             ?
             who
             will
             say
             that
             he
             will
             not
             heare
             God
             ,
             and
             do
             his
             will
             ?
             If
             they
             doe
             it
             in
             hypocrisie
             ,
             woe
             unto
             them
             :
             if
             they
             doe
             it
             in
             profession
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             outward
             covenant
             ,
             as
             Gods
             people
             :
             if
             they
             are
             in
             covenant
             ,
             who
             can
             denie
             them
             to
             bee
             members
             before
             they
             are
             cast
             out
             ?
             But
             they
             dreame
             of
             other
             members
             who
             must
             bee
             chosen
             into
             their
             congregations
             for
             governement
             ,
             
             as
             those
             that
             have
             a
             full
             right
             from
             Christ
             to
             give
             voices
             for
             ordinations
             ,
             elections
             ,
             excommunications
             ,
             absolutions
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             all
             the
             members
             of
             a
             common-wealth
             must
             bee
             counsellours
             ,
             if
             not
             kings
             )
             but
             where
             will
             they
             finde
             in
             Christs
             word
             ,
             that
             none
             are
             members
             of
             a
             visible
             church
             ,
             
             but
             those
             that
             are
             admitted
             members
             for
             government
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             except
             they
             have
             a
             new
             testament
             not
             knowne
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             Peter
             calleth
             Gods
             people
             ,
             
               a
               chosen
               generation
            
             ,
             
             
               a
               royal
               priest-hood
               ,
               an
               holy
               nation
               .
            
             
             But
             I
             hope
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             write
             to
             any
             particular
             visible
             church
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             dispersed
             saints
             in
             divers
             churches
             ,
             
             that
             
               were
               elect
               according
               to
               the
               foreknowledge
               of
               God
               the
               
               Father
               ,
            
             None
             will
             deny
             these
             to
             be
             true
             members
             of
             the
             churches
             where
             they
             live
             :
             and
             if
             they
             doe
             deny
             others
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             such
             high
             graces
             as
             these
             had
             ,
             to
             be
             members
             of
             a
             visible
             church
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             (
             though
             notwithstanding
             their
             profession
             to
             bee
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               they
               flatter
               with
               their
               mouth
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               lie
               with
               their
               tongues
               ,
               because
               their
               heart
               is
               not
               right
               with
               God
               ,
               neither
               are
               they
               stedfast
               in
               his
               covenant
            
             )
             they
             must
             denie
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             scripture
             ,
             which
             must
             judge
             them
             at
             the
             latter
             day
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             say
             they
             )
             how
             can
             the
             wicked
             bee
             members
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             seeing
             Christ
             is
             not
             their
             head
             ?
             
             Christ
             hath
             told
             no
             man
             thus
             .
             For
             though
             he
             be
             not
             their
             head
             by
             infusion
             of
             saving
             and
             sanctifying
             graces
             of
             the
             spirit
             unto
             eternall
             life
             :
             
             yet
             is
             he
             their
             head
             :
             (
             as
             they
             are
             his
             members
             )
             by
             professed
             governement
             .
             A
             good
             husband
             is
             the
             head
             of
             a
             wicked
             wife
             :
             and
             a
             good
             king
             is
             the
             head
             of
             wicked
             subjects
             :
             so
             Christ
             is
             the
             head
             of
             wicked
             members
             ,
             to
             draw
             them
             to
             better
             courses
             ,
             
             or
             to
             
               have
               them
               brought
               forth
               to
               bee
               slaine
               before
               him
               ,
            
             because
             they
             will
             not
             that
             hee
             rule
             over
             them
             as
             he
             should
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             say
             they
             )
             the
             visible
             church
             is
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             :
             
             and
             wicked
             men
             are
             not
             the
             members
             of
             that
             .
             
             The
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             stands
             
               in
               righteousnesse
               ,
               peace
               ,
               and
               joy
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
            
             :
             of
             this
             kingdome
             they
             are
             not
             members
             .
             But
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             is
             
               like
               unto
               a
               net
               ,
               that
               gathered
               of
               every
               kinde
            
             ;
             
             of
             
             this
             kingdome
             they
             are
             members
             ,
             till
             Christ
             
               cast
               away
               the
               bad
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             They
             are
             not
             in
             this
             kingdome
             by
             the
             power
             of
             godlinesse
             :
             they
             are
             in
             this
             kingdome
             by
             profession
             ,
             and
             presence
             among
             and
             with
             the
             meanes
             of
             salvation
             ,
             till
             the
             kingdome
             be
             removed
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             
             But
             (
             say
             they
             )
             wicked
             men
             are
             dead
             :
             and
             how
             can
             dead
             members
             bee
             members
             of
             a
             living
             body
             ?
             Iust
             as
             an
             unfruitfull
             ,
             or
             rotten
             branch
             ,
             
             is
             a
             branch
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             cut
             off
             ;
             that
             bough
             is
             dead
             ,
             (
             say
             wee
             )
             yet
             is
             a
             bough
             .
             That
             member
             is
             gangrenated
             ,
             yet
             is
             a
             member
             till
             the
             Chirurgions
             knife
             comes
             and
             hath
             done
             its
             office
             .
             Sardis
             was
             a
             true
             visible
             church
             ,
             yet
             had
             but
             a
             name
             to
             live
             ,
             
             
               but
               was
               dead
            
             :
             so
             may
             wicked
             men
             be
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             as
             members
             for
             outward
             communion
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             inward
             comfort
             .
          
           
             
             Well
             (
             say
             they
             )
             :
             put
             case
             that
             wicked
             Christians
             are
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             church
             till
             they
             are
             cut
             off
             ;
             
             yet
             they
             should
             bee
             cut
             off
             in
             a
             true
             church
             ,
             whereas
             they
             continue
             in
             yours
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             cut
             off
             .
             Put
             case
             this
             charge
             were
             true
             ;
             yet
             Christ
             learnes
             not
             to
             argue
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             ours
             is
             no
             true
             church
             .
             This
             may
             make
             us
             a
             corrupt
             church
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             false
             one
             .
             How
             many
             wicked
             members
             were
             in
             the
             only
             church
             of
             God
             in
             Christs
             time
             ;
             yet
             he
             separates
             not
             from
             it
             as
             a
             false
             church
             ?
             For
             as
             a
             tree
             ,
             or
             man
             ,
             or
             beast
             ,
             may
             have
             corrupt
             members
             ,
             yet
             not
             be
             false
             creatures
             in
             their
             kindes
             :
             so
             may
             it
             bee
             in
             a
             Church
             .
             
             And
             rashly
             to
             separate
             from
             such
             members
             ,
             will
             not
             prove
             the
             correction
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             their
             hinderance
             in
             good
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             themselves
             contemned
             without
             conviction
             and
             judgement
             .
             Thus
             are
             they
             put
             further
             from
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             made
             
               seven-fold
               the
               child
               of
               hell
               more
               ,
            
             
             to
             the
             hazard
             of
             all
             .
             But
             this
             is
             false
             that
             ungodly
             men
             are
             not
             cut
             off
             from
             our
             true
             Church
             .
             They
             are
             cut
             off
             two
             wayes
             ,
             
               by
               acts
               of
               the
               state
            
             ,
             and
             
               acts
               of
               the
               Church
            
             .
             The
             State
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             judiciously
             tryed
             ,
             cuts
             off
             many
             of
             them
             by
             the
             Gallowes
             :
             and
             in
             the
             Church
             they
             are
             cut
             off
             three
             wayes
             ;
             Ministerially
             ,
             when
             
             by
             declaring
             Christs
             pleasure
             what
             they
             should
             be
             ,
             and
             denouncing
             his
             wrath
             against
             them
             for
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             
             
               the
               vile
               are
               separated
               from
               the
               precious
               ,
            
             as
             those
             that
             have
             no
             actuall
             right
             to
             the
             salvation
             of
             Christ
             :
             
             professionally
             ,
             when
             Gods
             good
             people
             
               pray
               against
               their
               wickednesse
               ,
               reprove
            
             it
             ,
             
             complaine
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             practise
             otherwise
             in
             wills
             ,
             affections
             ,
             and
             whole
             courses
             ,
             and
             are
             payed
             for
             it
             with
             their
             reproaches
             and
             persecutions
             :
             and
             lastly
             ,
             Ecclesiastically
             ,
             when
             by
             
             processe
             and
             publike
             tryall
             ,
             they
             are
             cast
             out
             of
             our
             Synagogues
             and
             assemblies
             .
             If
             all
             tast
             not
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             this
             censure
             (
             when
             Church-officers
             remember
             not
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             so
             through
             feare
             ,
             favour
             ,
             
             and
             affection
             ,
             bring
             them
             not
             before
             the
             Churches
             tribunall
             )
             yet
             many
             doe
             to
             be
             examples
             to
             all
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             whereof
             
             many
             wicked
             persons
             one
             incestuous
             beast
             was
             cast
             out
             .
          
           
             
             But
             (
             say
             they
             )
             you
             should
             separate
             from
             them
             all
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Apostle
             Paul
             saw
             all
             the
             disorders
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             yet
             taught
             not
             a
             separation
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             gave
             this
             rule
             of
             remedy
             ,
             
             
               Let
               a
               man
               examine
               himselfe
            
             :
             and
             to
             the
             Galatians
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Every
               man
               shall
               beare
               his
               owne
               burthen
               .
            
             Though
             in
             duties
             of
             charity
             we
             must
             
               beare
               one
               anothers
               burthens
            
             ,
             yet
             in
             rendring
             of
             accounts
             ,
             
             we
             must
             
               beare
               our
               owne
            
             :
             Which
             ,
             were
             it
             well
             observed
             ,
             it
             would
             make
             them
             more
             carefull
             to
             reforme
             themselves
             ,
             then
             curiously
             to
             pry
             into
             ,
             and
             censure
             others
             .
             Againe
             ,
             put
             case
             wicked
             persons
             come
             to
             our
             Communions
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wee
             should
             not
             separate
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             should
             separate
             from
             us
             :
             It
             is
             but
             theirs
             by
             their
             profession
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             ours
             by
             our
             power
             of
             grace
             .
             When
             things
             are
             naught
             wee
             must
             separate
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             are
             good
             wee
             must
             stay
             in
             our
             owne
             right
             .
             
             It
             was
             
               sinne
               in
               Israel
            
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             sacrifices
             ,
             for
             the
             mixture
             of
             Elies
             wicked
             sonnes
             whom
             God
             would
             destroy
             .
             But
             because
             this
             doth
             sticke
             so
             much
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             partners
             ,
             that
             wicked
             men
             come
             to
             our
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             I
             shall
             therefore
             (
             by
             Gods
             helpe
             )
             cleare
             these
             three
             particulars
             :
             
               
               
                 1
                 What
                 right
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 hath
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 gospel
                 to
                 this
                 sacramēt
                 ?
              
               
                 2
                 What
                 benefit
                 he
                 can
                 have
                 from
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 3
                 VVhat
                 separation
                 Gods
                 word
                 will
                 warrant
                 from
                 such
                 receivers
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             the
             sacrament
             hath
             a
             double
             
             office
             :
             to
             offer
             grace
             to
             them
             that
             will
             receive
             it
             according
             to
             their
             profession
             ;
             and
             to
             exhibit
             this
             grace
             offered
             to
             the
             worthy
             receiver
             .
             It
             doth
             the
             first
             ,
             as
             a
             signe
             ,
             
               the
               bread
               ,
               and
               wine
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             these
             proclaime
             to
             all
             comers
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             to
             bee
             had
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             bee
             so
             disposed
             as
             they
             should
             ,
             to
             take
             him
             .
             It
             doth
             the
             second
             as
             a
             seale
             ,
             
               the
               bread
               and
               wine
            
             ,
             
             
               which
               is
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             These
             proclaime
             to
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             onely
             have
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             but
             Christ
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             as
             that
             
               Mannah
               that
               came
               downe
               from
               heaven
            
             to
             feede
             them
             to
             eternall
             life
             .
             The
             wicked
             Christian
             hath
             a
             right
             unto
             it
             as
             it
             offers
             grace
             ,
             
             which
             he
             hath
             truely
             offered
             to
             him
             ,
             on
             Gods
             part
             ,
             in
             his
             invitation
             if
             hee
             will
             take
             it
             on
             Gods
             condition
             .
             The
             same
             right
             that
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             had
             to
             baptisme
             ,
             
             have
             wicked
             Christians
             to
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord.
             He
             professed
             himselfe
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             upon
             Philips
             preaching
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             a
             right
             to
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             was
             baptized
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             baptisme
             is
             a
             sacrament
             of
             our
             ingraffing
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             supper
             of
             our
             growing
             into
             Christ
             .
             But
             he
             that
             is
             a
             baptized
             Christian
             ,
             
             and
             hath
             understanding
             
             to
             examine
             and
             judge
             himselfe
             ,
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             his
             right
             to
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             to
             that
             .
             Both
             are
             but
             the
             seales
             of
             one
             covenant
             :
             and
             whosoever
             receiveth
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             professeth
             to
             accept
             it
             by
             faith
             ,
             hath
             a
             right
             to
             the
             offers
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             in
             both
             the
             sacraments
             :
             but
             not
             to
             the
             exhibiting
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             the
             barre
             of
             impure
             unbeliefe
             lyes
             betwixt
             God
             and
             his
             soule
             .
          
           
             
             If
             secondly
             ,
             you
             aske
             what
             benefit
             this
             wicked
             man
             can
             have
             by
             this
             sacrament
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             hee
             hath
             the
             benefit
             of
             profession
             ;
             he
             doth
             receive
             Christs
             liverie
             of
             servants
             ,
             
             and
             doth
             submit
             himselfe
             to
             his
             ordinance
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             his
             publick
             authority
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             church
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             glorious
             benefit
             ,
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             for
             a
             christian
             to
             weare
             Christs
             badge
             .
             But
             hee
             doth
             not
             receive
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             the
             benefits
             of
             them
             to
             life
             :
             For
             if
             he
             did
             thus
             
               eate
               his
               flesh
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               drinke
               his
               bloud
               ,
               hee
               had
               eternall
               life
               .
            
             He
             brings
             his
             soule
             to
             the
             sacrament
             without
             the
             conditions
             of
             the
             covenant
             written
             upon
             it
             ,
             
             and
             so
             ,
             though
             he
             accept
             of
             the
             offer
             of
             grace
             in
             the
             signe
             ,
             yet
             hee
             carries
             not
             away
             the
             seale
             of
             it
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             Iudas
             did
             from
             the
             passeover
             .
             His
             right
             ,
             and
             benefit
             therefore
             will
             bring
             little
             comfort
             to
             him
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             when
             his
             reckoning
             comes
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             this
             wicked
             man
             having
             a
             right
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             benefit
             too
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             it
             is
             to
             
             him
             )
             ,
             you
             aske
             ,
             what
             separation
             Gods
             word
             will
             warrant
             from
             such
             communicants
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             finde
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             any
             separation
             was
             made
             in
             the
             sacrament
             by
             the
             godly
             ,
             from
             the
             wicked
             not
             cast
             out
             for
             their
             unworthinesse
             .
             
             All
             the
             ●ewes
             that
             were
             circumcised
             (
             and
             not
             cast
             out
             of
             their
             synagogues
             )
             were
             to
             eate
             the
             passeover
             ,
             or
             dye
             :
             the
             children
             that
             could
             eat
             ,
             as
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             growne
             persons
             ,
             as
             a
             sacrament
             &
             seale
             of
             Gods
             covenant
             So
             all
             christians
             (
             that
             are
             not
             infants
             ,
             mad-men
             ,
             fooles
             ,
             and
             excommunicates
             ,
             who
             cannot
             examine
             ,
             and
             judge
             themselves
             ,
             or
             are
             after
             conviction
             ,
             notorious
             offenders
             ,
             and
             so
             cast
             out
             )
             are
             not
             repellable
             (
             if
             they
             come
             )
             from
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             wee
             reade
             much
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             men
             of
             suspensions
             from
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             even
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             were
             neither
             children
             ,
             fooles
             ,
             mad-men
             ,
             demoniacks
             ,
             nor
             excommunicate
             persons
             by
             private
             ,
             ministers
             :
             but
             I
             would
             see
             this
             (
             for
             the
             right
             of
             it
             )
             soundly
             proved
             by
             the
             undoubted
             rule
             of
             Christ
             .
             I
             have
             read
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             blessed
             Fathers
             ,
             in
             the
             wary
             discipline
             fit
             for
             their
             times
             ,
             did
             not
             onely
             proclaime
             before
             the
             sacrament
             by
             their
             Deacons
             ,
             
               depart
               ye
               that
               are
               novices
               ,
               possessed
               ,
               and
               under
               your
               penance
               for
               your
               crimes
            
             ;
             but
             would
             not
             also
             admit
             any
             ,
             but
             the
             believers
             ,
             and
             the
             baptized
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             to
             see
             the
             sacrament
             .
             I
             have
             reade
             also
             of
             the
             cautelousnesse
             of
             those
             holy
             men
             ,
             in
             admitting
             penitents
             to
             the
             
             Lords
             table
             .
             As
             they
             first
             admitted
             them
             into
             the
             limits
             of
             the
             church
             :
             next
             to
             lye
             down
             as
             humble
             suiters
             ,
             to
             forget
             scandall
             ,
             at
             the
             church
             porch
             :
             next
             to
             heare
             ,
             but
             not
             stay
             prayers
             :
             next
             to
             heare
             ,
             and
             stay
             prayers
             too
             :
             next
             to
             see
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             receive
             it
             :
             and
             lastly
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             sufficiently
             humbled
             ,
             and
             edged
             to
             those
             high
             mysteries
             ,
             they
             were
             admitted
             to
             the
             Lords
             table
             .
             These
             courses
             had
             high
             and
             excellent
             use
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             to
             lift
             up
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             sacrament
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             infidels
             ,
             and
             hold
             close
             such
             christians
             as
             played
             fast
             and
             loose
             with
             Christ
             ,
             as
             peace
             ,
             or
             persecution
             came
             .
             And
             though
             they
             had
             not
             particular
             warrant
             from
             God
             ,
             yet
             it
             being
             done
             
               decently
               ,
               in
               order
            
             ,
             
             and
             
               for
               edification
            
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             had
             warrant
             sufficient
             from
             that
             generall
             rule
             .
             As
             I
             have
             reade
             these
             things
             of
             times
             past
             ,
             and
             admire
             them
             ,
             so
             I
             know
             ,
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             a
             glorious
             and
             comfortable
             thing
             ,
             if
             none
             but
             holy
             persons
             would
             draw
             neere
             unto
             this
             holy
             table
             ,
             as
             wee
             deale
             withall
             our
             communicants
             by
             way
             of
             exhortation
             ,
             and
             perswasion
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             Iudas
             .
             This
             certainely
             is
             fullest
             of
             joy
             ,
             when
             Christ
             meetes
             with
             none
             but
             his
             faithfull
             servants
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             unworthy
             to
             trouble
             the
             day
             .
             But
             if
             wicked
             Christians
             that
             are
             not
             lawfully
             convicted
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             notorious
             in
             law
             (
             though
             they
             bee
             notorious
             in
             fact
             )
             whether
             these
             ,
             (
             when
             they
             will
             offer
             themselves
             to
             the
             sacrament
             as
             Christs
             servants
             professing
             his
             
             name
             ,
             to
             their
             owne
             hurt
             )
             be
             to
             bee
             separated
             from
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             question
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             we
             may
             by
             way
             of
             admonition
             ,
             before
             hand
             ,
             tell
             them
             of
             the
             danger
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             perswasion
             presse
             them
             better
             to
             prepare
             themselves
             :
             but
             wee
             may
             not
             for
             their
             sakes
             discommon
             our selves
             from
             the
             table
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
             If
             it
             were
             
               the
               table
               of
               devils
            
             ,
             away
             we
             must
             goe
             :
             but
             being
             the
             table
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             others
             abuse
             themselves
             at
             it
             without
             our
             fault
             ,
             wee
             must
             accept
             of
             Christs
             love
             ,
             and
             leave
             it
             to
             Christ
             to
             punish
             him
             ,
             or
             them
             ,
             that
             doe
             dishonour
             them
             .
             You
             know
             many
             theeves
             in
             this
             christian
             common-wealth
             ;
             will
             you
             therefore
             separate
             your selves
             from
             the
             common-wealth
             ,
             because
             these
             theeves
             are
             in
             common
             body
             with
             you
             ?
             No
             :
             you
             will
             leave
             them
             to
             the
             lawes
             of
             it
             to
             bee
             punished
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             lies
             in
             your
             lot
             ,
             doe
             your
             best
             to
             further
             it
             ,
             but
             you
             will
             not
             forsake
             the
             common-wealth
             :
             So
             must
             you
             doe
             to
             the
             table
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             The
             blessed
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               we
               have
               received
               power
               to
               edifie
               ,
               not
               to
               destroy
               .
            
             
             And
             if
             wee
             should
             fall
             out
             with
             Christs
             supper
             for
             wicked
             mens
             sake
             ,
             and
             separate
             from
             Christs
             ordinance
             ,
             because
             wicked
             men
             will
             not
             use
             it
             as
             they
             should
             ,
             and
             breake
             off
             from
             many
             godly
             persons
             ,
             because
             more
             wicked
             persons
             are
             not
             excommunicate
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             I
             know
             ,
             we
             may
             more
             destroy
             then
             edifie
             .
          
           
           
             
             But
             (
             say
             the
             Brownists
             )
             holy
             things
             must
             not
             bee
             cast
             to
             dogs
             and
             swine
             ,
             the
             childrens
             bread
             must
             not
             be
             given
             to
             whelps
             .
             This
             is
             true
             ,
             if
             we
             can
             helpe
             it
             .
             But
             every
             wicked
             christian
             is
             not
             a
             swine
             or
             dog
             ,
             nor
             any
             alien
             from
             the
             cōmon-wealth
             of
             Israel
             ,
             as
             the
             Canaanitish
             woman
             ,
             till
             her
             new
             faith
             made
             her
             a
             prosilite
             .
             Not
             one
             of
             ten
             thousand
             of
             thē
             (
             whom
             they
             so
             highly
             judge
             )
             wil
             dare
             to
             trample
             the
             sacrament
             under
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             rent
             the
             giver
             of
             it
             unto
             them
             .
             But
             put
             case
             ,
             that
             some
             such
             miscreant
             might
             bee
             found
             ,
             because
             these
             reputed
             dogges
             and
             swine
             abuse
             it
             to
             themselves
             ,
             will
             you
             abuse
             it
             too
             in
             separating
             from
             it
             which
             exhibits
             so
             much
             good
             .
          
           
             
             But
             (
             they
             say
             perhaps
             )
             the
             ministers
             might
             keep
             them
             away
             from
             it
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             .
             By
             what
             authority
             might
             they
             ?
             Put
             case
             they
             had
             the
             authority
             of
             a
             judge
             (
             which
             is
             false
             heere
             )
             may
             a
             judge
             hang
             a
             thiefe
             before
             his
             trial
             ?
             So
             ,
             nor
             may
             hee
             discommon
             any
             from
             the
             Lords
             table
             till
             trial
             and
             sentence
             bee
             past
             .
             If
             any
             wicked
             christian
             should
             say
             I
             am
             not
             excommunicate
             ,
             I
             will
             receive
             ,
             shall
             they
             disturbe
             Christs
             sonnes
             for
             the
             unmannerlinesse
             of
             such
             a
             servant
             ?
             Noe
             :
             God
             is
             not
             the
             God
             of
             confusion
             ,
             but
             order
             .
             Let
             them
             come
             at
             their
             own
             perill
             ,
             to
             our
             misery
             ,
             not
             to
             our
             sinne
             when
             wee
             have
             warned
             .
          
           
             
             But
             (
             say
             the
             Brownists
             )
             we
             shall
             partake
             in
             other
             mens
             sins
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             polluted
             with
             
             such
             communions
             .
             To
             make
             this
             vanish
             ,
             
             it
             is
             the
             third
             and
             last
             point
             propounded
             ,
             that
             remaines
             in
             this
             section
             to
             bee
             considered
             .
             
               That
               their
               dreamed
               of
               pollution
               is
               from
               their
               owne
               braines
               ,
            
             
             
               not
               from
               the
               ordinance
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             They
             account
             all
             then
             polluted
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             spiritual
             communion
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             with
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             men
             .
             But
             the
             Prophets
             reproved
             many
             abuses
             ,
             and
             never
             taught
             any
             pollution
             ,
             neither
             did
             God
             appoint
             any
             sacrifice
             to
             expiate
             such
             pollution
             .
             There
             was
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             the
             
               whole
               congregation
            
             ,
             
             to
             satisfy
             for
             their
             sinnes
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             take
             off
             the
             guilt
             of
             pollution
             by
             a
             mixture
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God.
             God
             tyed
             them
             all
             to
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             priesthood
             ,
             and
             temple
             ,
             and
             hee
             doth
             not
             tye
             men
             necessarily
             to
             sinne
             .
             The
             godly
             people
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             were
             never
             reprooved
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             wicked
             men
             were
             present
             .
             Indeed
             the
             priests
             were
             blamed
             highly
             ,
             as
             violaters
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             because
             
               they
               put
               no
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               holy
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               profane
               ,
               nor
               have
               shewed
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               uncleane
               and
               cleane
            
             ;
             and
             that
             justly
             too
             :
             
             because
             God
             had
             made
             them
             teachers
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             they
             neglected
             the
             sabbaths
             :
             and
             because
             he
             had
             made
             them
             
               ordinary
               Iudges
            
             in
             these
             ,
             &
             other
             cases
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             word
             .
             But
             they
             never
             judged
             the
             godly
             polluted
             ,
             for
             not
             separating
             from
             the
             wicked
             in
             Gods
             service
             .
             Againe
             ,
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             
             reproved
             many
             corruptions
             in
             churches
             ,
             yet
             
             never
             taught
             or
             practised
             separation
             upon
             a
             conceit
             of
             pollution
             .
             
             Yea
             ,
             Christ
             commendeth
             the
             church
             of
             Thyatyra
             ,
             for
             living
             wel
             ,
             where
             corruption
             was
             .
             
               Iezabel
               was
               suffered
            
             there
             :
             
             yet
             
               as
               many
               as
               have
               not
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               nor
               knowne
               the
               depthes
               of
               satan
               ,
               hold
               fast
               till
               I
               come
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               overcommeth
               ,
               shal
               have
               power
               over
               the
               nations
               .
            
             Surely
             the
             best
             were
             not
             polluted
             by
             the
             worst
             ,
             nor
             taught
             separation
             ,
             but
             constancy
             in
             good
             ,
             and
             reward
             at
             last
             .
          
           
             But
             not
             to
             bee
             too
             large
             ,
             consider
             thoroughly
             but
             these
             three
             conclusions
             .
             First
             ,
             
               God
               doth
               acquit
               the
               godly
               from
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               though
               they
               bee
               mixed
               in
               the
               ordinances
               of
               God.
            
             They
             that
             walke
             in
             my
             statutes
             and
             ordinances
             ,
             
             
               shall
               bee
               my
               people
            
             ,
             but
             they
             whose
             heart
             walketh
             after
             detestable
             things
             ,
             
               I
               will
               recompence
               their
               way
               upon
               their
               owne
               head
               .
               The
               soule
               that
               sinnes
               ,
               shall
               dye
               ,
            
             not
             he
             that
             is
             guiltlesse
             .
             The
             wicked
             shall
             die
             
               in
               his
               iniquity
            
             ,
             
             but
             warne
             him
             ,
             and
             
               thou
               shalt
               deliver
               thy
               soule
            
             .
             I
             am
             confident
             (
             saith
             Paul
             )
             that
             you
             will
             bee
             no
             otherwise
             minded
             ,
             
             
               but
               hee
               that
               troubleth
               you
               shall
               beare
               his
               judgmēt
               ,
            
             
             
               whosoever
               he
               be
            
             .
             To
             
               the
               pure
               ,
               all
               things
               are
               pure
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               impure
               nothing
               is
               pure
               .
            
             All
             there
             were
             in
             spirituall
             communion
             together
             ,
             yet
             God
             doth
             not
             cast
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             guilty
             upon
             the
             innocent
             ,
             but
             doth
             acquit
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             accuse
             the
             other
             ,
          
           
             
             Yea
             but
             ,
             (
             say
             the
             Brownists
             )
             God
             doth
             not
             acquit
             them
             that
             consent
             to
             the
             wickednesse
             
             of
             others
             .
             This
             is
             most
             true
             :
             
             we
             must
             neither
             sinne
             ,
             nor
             have
             
               fellowship
               with
               sinne
            
             ,
             
             nor
             consent
             to
             sinners
             :
             If
             we
             doe
             ,
             we
             make
             other
             mens
             sinnes
             our
             owne
             .
             Now
             we
             may
             be
             said
             to
             consent
             to
             sinne
             ,
             both
             in
             things
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             in
             things
             unlawfull
             .
             In
             things
             unlawfull
             when
             wee
             have
             fellowship
             with
             wicked
             doers
             ,
             and
             are
             accessary
             to
             their
             offences
             :
             and
             this
             may
             bee
             divers
             wayes
             ,
             whereof
             some
             are
             proper
             to
             superiours
             ,
             and
             some
             common
             to
             all
             .
             Superiours
             may
             bee
             guilty
             of
             other
             mens
             sinnes
             two
             wayes
             ,
             by
             command
             ,
             and
             by
             connivence
             .
             By
             the
             first
             ,
             if
             they
             injoyne
             that
             which
             is
             evill
             ,
             all
             the
             evill
             that
             is
             done
             upon
             their
             injunction
             is
             theirs
             ,
             whether
             it
             bee
             publike
             or
             private
             .
             Nebuchadnezzar
             by
             law
             and
             edict
             ,
             
             was
             guilty
             of
             all
             the
             Idolatry
             and
             cruelty
             which
             did
             insue
             upon
             it
             .
             Therefore
             
               woe
               to
               them
               that
               decree
               wicked
               decrees
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               write
               grievous
               things
               .
               Saul
            
             was
             guilty
             of
             that
             murther
             done
             upon
             the
             
               Lords
               Priests
            
             :
             
             and
             David
             of
             the
             
               death
               of
               Vriah
            
             ,
             because
             they
             commanded
             them
             .
             By
             the
             second
             ,
             if
             they
             wincke
             at
             faults
             which
             are
             in
             their
             power
             to
             redresse
             .
             Iehoas●
             tooke
             not
             away
             the
             high
             places
             ,
             
             and
             so
             was
             guilty
             of
             
               his
               peoples
               incense
               .
               Ahab
            
             wincked
             at
             B●nhadad
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             go
             ,
             when
             God
             had
             given
             him
             into
             his
             hands
             for
             death
             ,
             and
             was
             guilty
             .
             
             Pilate
             wincked
             at
             the
             cruelty
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             washing
             was
             guilty
             .
             David
             displeased
             not
             Adonjah
             from
             his
             youth
             ,
             
             nor
             
             said
             ▪
             
               Why
               dost
               thou
               thus
            
             ?
             and
             so
             was
             guilty
             of
             his
             riot
             and
             rebellion
             .
             
               All
               may
               be
               guilty
            
             of
             the
             sinnes
             of
             others
             ,
             both
             before
             the
             offence
             be
             committed
             ,
             and
             in
             ,
             and
             after
             it
             .
             Before
             the
             offence
             ,
             by
             
               provocation
               ,
               counsell
               ,
               approbation
            
             ,
             and
             silence
             when
             called
             to
             speak
             .
             By
             provocation
             ,
             either
             when
             men
             rage
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             fire
             the
             passions
             by
             thwarting
             and
             daring
             words
             or
             actions
             ,
             
             as
             Iezabel
             ,
             who
             provoked
             her
             husband
             Ahab
             :
             or
             when
             they
             allure
             and
             entise
             with
             sweet
             words
             ,
             as
             that
             
               Harlot
               ,
               Come
               let
               us
               fill
               our selves
               with
               love
               until
               the
               morning
            
             ;
             or
             with
             infecting
             and
             
               evill
               words
            
             .
             By
             Counsel
             ,
             when
             men
             advise
             to
             any
             sinne
             :
             Thus
             Ionadab
             was
             guilty
             of
             the
             incest
             of
             
               Amnon
               ;
               Herodias
            
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
               ;
               Demetrius
            
             of
             the
             uprore
             against
             Paul
             ;
             and
             Balaam
             of
             Israels
             Baal-peor
             .
             By
             Approbation
             ,
             when
             men
             doe
             not
             onely
             doe
             such
             things
             as
             are
             worthy
             of
             death
             ,
             
             
               but
               favour
               them
               that
               doe
               them
               .
            
             This
             may
             be
             done
             directly
             ,
             either
             by
             word
             of
             deed
             ,
             as
             when
             Saul
             consented
             to
             the
             death
             of
             Stephen
             ,
             
             and
             kept
             the
             garments
             of
             them
             that
             stoned
             him
             ,
             or
             by
             interpretation
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             is
             bound
             to
             withstand
             another
             mans
             sinne
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             either
             by
             word
             or
             deed
             .
             Moses
             hath
             given
             us
             a
             precept
             to
             speake
             in
             our
             places
             ,
             
             and
             told
             us
             the
             danger
             of
             silence
             .
             To
             speake
             ill
             doth
             draw
             men
             into
             sinne
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             our
             peace
             ill
             doth
             leave
             a
             man
             in
             sinne
             .
             By
             example
             ,
             when
             we
             live
             wickedly
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             others
             .
             For
             though
             ,
             haply
             ,
             
             the
             sinnes
             that
             wee
             practise
             bee
             not
             imitated
             of
             all
             :
             
             yet
             because
             wee
             have
             done
             what
             in
             us
             lies
             to
             set
             others
             a
             copy
             ,
             which
             some
             will
             too
             greedily
             follow
             ,
             therfore
             are
             we
             guilty
             ;
             we
             may
             be
             guilty
             againe
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             others
             ,
             in
             and
             after
             the
             sin
             is
             committed
             ,
             when
             men
             doe
             excuse
             ,
             or
             defend
             the
             sinnes
             ,
             or
             flatter
             men
             in
             them
             .
             
               Woe
               to
               them
               that
               speake
               good
               of
               evil
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               evil
               of
               good
               .
               He
               that
               saith
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               thou
               art
               righteous
               ,
               him
               shall
               the
               people
               curse
               ,
            
             as
             him
             that
             is
             guilty
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             wee
             may
             bee
             said
             to
             consent
             to
             sinne
             ,
             in
             things
             lawfull
             
               by
               scandall
            
             ,
             when
             men
             use
             their
             liberty
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             them
             ,
             in
             things
             indifferent
             (
             
               left
               in
               their
               owne
               power
               to
               doe
               or
               not
               to
               doe
            
             )
             to
             the
             wilfull
             offence
             ,
             and
             snare
             of
             others
             that
             are
             weake
             .
             Of
             this
             Paul
             speakes
             doctrinally
             ,
             
               it
               is
               good
               neither
               to
               eate
               flesh
               ,
            
             
             
               nor
               drink-wine
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               whereby
               thy
               brother
               stumbleth
               ,
            
             and
             in
             his
             owne
             example
             ,
             
             
               if
               meate
               offend
               my
               brother
               ,
               I
               will
               eate
               no
               flesh
               while
               the
               world
               lasteth
            
             :
             so
             carefull
             was
             hee
             not
             to
             have
             communion
             in
             the
             sinnes
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             us
             see
             whether
             we
             are
             polluted
             by
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             wicked
             by
             consent
             .
             Because
             they
             consent
             with
             us
             in
             doing
             of
             our
             good
             ,
             doe
             wee
             therefore
             consent
             with
             them
             in
             doing
             their
             evill
             ?
             
             Their
             courses
             are
             daily
             reproved
             ,
             both
             publickely
             ,
             and
             privately
             :
             
             they
             are
             judged
             as
             such
             ,
             whose
             examples
             wee
             would
             not
             follow
             for
             a
             world
             .
             They
             are
             neither
             commanded
             to
             doe
             as
             they
             doe
             ,
             nor
             winked
             
             at
             when
             lawfully
             tried
             ;
             wee
             doe
             not
             
               provoke
               ,
               counsel
            
             ,
             or
             approve
             their
             cursed
             hypocrisies
             .
             They
             have
             
               no
               such
               examples
            
             from
             us
             :
             and
             have
             beene
             so
             long
             instructed
             ,
             both
             by
             publicke
             instruments
             and
             preachings
             ,
             and
             private
             conferences
             ,
             that
             their
             scandals
             are
             taken
             ,
             and
             not
             given
             ,
             in
             those
             things
             (
             
               free
               in
               themselves
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               us
               by
               the
               command
               of
               lawfull
               authority
            
             )
             whereat
             they
             will
             still
             take
             offence
             .
             How
             are
             we
             yet
             guilty
             of
             the
             sinnes
             of
             others
             to
             our
             pollution
             ?
             
             O
             say
             they
             ,
             every
             congregation
             hath
             power
             in
             its
             owne
             hand
             to
             redresse
             things
             amisse
             ,
             to
             repell
             wicked
             livers
             from
             our
             communions
             ,
             whereas
             wee
             wait
             upon
             our
             king
             ,
             when
             wee
             should
             doe
             it
             without
             him
             :
             and
             so
             are
             guilty
             of
             al
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             our
             assemblies
             .
             
             The
             vanity
             of
             this
             I
             have
             shewed
             in
             part
             before
             ;
             and
             shall
             doe
             it
             more
             in
             the
             next
             section
             :
             yet
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             first
             wee
             confesse
             ,
             that
             wee
             have
             power
             to
             redresse
             disorders
             :
             not
             in
             every
             particular
             church
             ;
             for
             then
             no
             man
             under
             the
             Gospel
             could
             perish
             
               in
               the
               gainesaying
               of
               Corah
            
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Iude
             saith
             they
             may
             .
             
             Superiority
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             mutiny
             ,
             because
             he
             might
             not
             be
             
               equal
               to
               Aaron
            
             :
             
             but
             in
             every
             diocesse
             ,
             where
             wee
             are
             governed
             not
             by
             the
             lawes
             of
             one
             man
             ,
             but
             of
             Synods
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             :
             and
             if
             persons
             (
             that
             should
             be
             as
             the
             
               house
               of
               Cloe
            
             ,
             to
             informe
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             oath
             ,
             of
             things
             amisse
             )
             were
             not
             more
             to
             be
             blamed
             then
             offices
             ,
             we
             might
             be
             as
             happy
             as
             any
             church
             under
             heaven
             .
             The
             impetuous
             carriage
             
             of
             some
             ,
             
               who
               despise
               dominions
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               speake
               evill
               of
               dignities
            
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             
               without
               feare
            
             ,
             and
             thinke
             it
             as
             easie
             to
             governe
             multitudes
             ,
             as
             an
             handfull
             ,
             makes
             them
             think
             otherwise
             :
             but
             if
             things
             bee
             weighed
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             charity
             ,
             it
             will
             bee
             found
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             that
             wee
             have
             power
             indeed
             .
             But
             secondly
             ,
             whereas
             they
             make
             us
             guilty
             of
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             our
             assemblies
             ,
             by
             waiting
             upon
             the
             pleasure
             of
             our
             king
             ,
             and
             not
             reforming
             without
             him
             ,
             herein
             wee
             joy
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             will
             rejoyce
             againe
             :
             wee
             waite
             not
             upon
             kings
             and
             princes
             to
             bee
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             serve
             God
             faithfully
             by
             the
             acts
             of
             true
             
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
            
             ,
             and
             Charity
             .
             If
             all
             the
             kings
             and
             Emperors
             in
             the
             world
             say
             against
             it
             ,
             wee
             must
             ,
             and
             (
             by
             grace
             )
             will
             doe
             it
             .
             Yea
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             stormes
             in
             the
             world
             bee
             raised
             ,
             we
             must
             
               strive
               unto
               bloud
            
             ,
             
             but
             with
             teares
             ,
             prayers
             ,
             patience
             in
             suffering
             ,
             not
             with
             armes
             ,
             and
             violence
             .
             This
             we
             doe
             by
             
               private
               profession
            
             :
             but
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             a
             
               publicke
               reformation
            
             of
             Christian
             Churches
             already
             planted
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             glory
             to
             waite
             upon
             Christian
             kings
             ,
             whose
             subjects
             we
             are
             ,
             that
             wee
             will
             not
             governe
             ,
             but
             under
             him
             ,
             nor
             build
             walls
             for
             the
             citizens
             of
             the
             saints
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             swords
             ;
             especially
             considering
             that
             wee
             know
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             without
             them
             mend
             our
             hands
             .
             
             When
             wee
             looke
             to
             the
             daies
             of
             
               Asa
               ,
               Iehoshaphat
               ,
               Hezekiah
            
             ,
             and
             Iosiah
             ,
             wee
             finde
             that
             no
             Israelite
             ever
             took
             upon
             
             him
             to
             reforme
             either
             
               without
               ,
               before
            
             ,
             or
             
               against
               them
            
             .
             
             When
             the
             Temple
             of
             Ierusalem
             lay
             waste
             ,
             Zorababel
             and
             Ioshuah
             did
             nothing
             without
             Cyrus
             :
             
             nor
             did
             Nehemiah
             any
             thing
             without
             Artashashte
             .
             Indeed
             in
             their
             times
             ,
             God
             knowing
             the
             time
             was
             come
             ,
             when
             according
             to
             prophecie
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             looke
             upon
             the
             desolations
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             restore
             it
             ,
             prepared
             and
             whetted
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             by
             Haggai
             and
             Zechariah
             ,
             
             but
             they
             built
             nothing
             but
             by
             the
             leave
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             and
             when
             countermands
             came
             ,
             they
             laid
             downe
             their
             tooles
             ,
             and
             
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ceased
            
             ;
             
             so
             good
             subjects
             they
             would
             bee
             notwithstanding
             the
             height
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
             But
             (
             say
             they
             )
             they
             should
             have
             done
             otherwise
             :
             For
             Haggai
             reproves
             them
             for
             letting
             the
             house
             of
             God
             lye
             waste
             ,
             and
             God
             sends
             a
             famine
             upon
             them
             .
             
             This
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             were
             too
             blame
             when
             they
             minded
             their
             owne
             houses
             more
             ,
             and
             took
             not
             their
             seasons
             allowed
             them
             for
             this
             great
             worke
             .
             But
             that
             either
             the
             Prophet
             threatned
             ,
             or
             God
             punished
             them
             ,
             for
             not
             building
             when
             they
             were
             under
             the
             Interdict
             ,
             that
             let
             them
             prove
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             have
             more
             said
             .
             How
             unhappy
             are
             they
             we
             now
             see
             ,
             while
             they
             make
             our
             assemblies
             polluted
             for
             not
             doing
             that
             (
             if
             we
             wanted
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             doe
             not
             )
             which
             is
             unlawfull
             for
             us
             to
             doe
             without
             lawfull
             authority
             ?
             The
             Apostles
             indeed
             planted
             
             Churches
             without
             waiting
             upon
             Heathen
             Kings
             ;
             but
             they
             had
             Apostolicall
             authoritie
             ,
             &
             were
             to
             do
             according
             to
             Christs
             commission
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             out
             of
             date
             in
             their
             death
             :
             but
             we
             cannot
             reforme
             without
             or
             against
             Christian
             Kings
             (
             if
             we
             could
             yet
             make
             a
             better
             reformation
             )
             except
             they
             can
             shew
             a
             new
             Commission
             under
             Christs
             owne
             hand
             .
             If
             therefor
             wee
             have
             faults
             we
             cannot
             help
             (
             and
             provided
             we
             consent
             not
             )
             we
             are
             not
             polluted
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             conclusion
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             
               God
               
               declares
               it
               to
               be
               a
               sinne
               for
               the
               godly
               to
               leave
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               for
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               those
               that
               come
               unto
               it
               .
            
             We
             know
             that
             the
             sinne
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Ely
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             
             
               that
               men
               abhorred
               the
               offerings
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             but
             in
             so
             doing
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Lords
               people
               did
               transgresse
               ,
            
             even
             unto
             a
             cry
             .
             Surely
             ,
             
             this
             truth
             will
             not
             easily
             bee
             outfaced
             :
             yet
             some
             of
             them
             to
             avoid
             it
             say
             ,
             that
             no
             marvell
             if
             morall
             wickednesse
             did
             not
             pollute
             the
             Iewish
             worship
             ,
             because
             God
             required
             onely
             ceremoniall
             cleannesse
             then
             .
             
             But
             how
             false
             this
             is
             ,
             appeares
             by
             Gods
             Covenant
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             where
             God
             required
             sincerity
             :
             by
             the
             morall
             law
             which
             was
             
               Gods
               covenant
            
             :
             
             by
             Gods
             requiring
             ,
             then
             ,
             
               truth
               in
               the
               inward
               part
            
             :
             by
             his
             injoyning
             sacrifices
             for
             morall
             transgressions
             as
             well
             as
             ceremoniall
             :
             by
             his
             signifying
             of
             pollution
             by
             morall
             uncleannesses
             :
             and
             by
             threatning
             of
             morall
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             
               abhorring
               all
               ceremoniall
               service
            
             ;
             
             when
             men
             sinned
             morally
             against
             God.
             Surely
             ,
             their
             morall
             pollutions
             went
             beyond
             their
             typicall
             ,
             and
             wrought
             their
             utter
             ruine
             at
             last
             ,
             notwithstanding
             
               The
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             and
             yet
             Christ
             himselfe
             would
             not
             separate
             from
             such
             worshippers
             as
             were
             polluted
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             worship
             was
             Gods.
             It
             was
             fit
             for
             a
             Pharise
             ;
             
             it
             was
             not
             fit
             for
             Christ
             ,
             who
             knew
             that
             
               to
               the
               pure
               all
               things
               are
               pure
               .
            
          
           
             
             The
             last
             conclusion
             is
             this
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Scripture
               admits
               godly
               Christians
               to
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               though
               open
               wicked
               men
               be
               there
               .
            
             Divers
             good
             people
             goe
             
               to
               the
               Altar
               with
               their
               gifts
            
             :
             Some
             are
             in
             charity
             ,
             and
             some
             wickedly
             uncharitable
             ,
             their
             
               brethren
               have
               something
               against
               them
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             Christ
             doth
             not
             bid
             them
             all
             goe
             away
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             malicious
             man
             ,
             
             but
             bids
             him
             that
             is
             malicious
             (
             if
             he
             would
             have
             Gods
             blessing
             )
             goe
             and
             
               be
               reconciled
               and
               come
               againe
            
             .
             Againe
             ,
             when
             Paul
             saw
             fearefull
             wickednesse
             in
             Corinthian
             Communions
             ,
             hee
             doth
             not
             bid
             them
             all
             abstaine
             for
             feare
             of
             pollution
             ,
             but
             (
             according
             
               as
               hee
               had
               received
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             )
             he
             bids
             them
             
               examine
               themselves
               ,
               and
               so
               let
               them
               eate
               of
               this
               bread
               ,
               and
               drinke
               of
               this
               Cup
               ,
            
             whatsoever
             others
             be
             .
             Certainely
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             was
             not
             acquainted
             with
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             because
             another
             doth
             sinne
             ,
             I
             may
             not
             doe
             my
             duty
             to
             God
             :
             because
             a
             wicked
             man
             will
             come
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             I
             may
             not
             :
             because
             
             another
             man
             offendeth
             God
             ,
             in
             serving
             him
             ,
             I
             may
             not
             serve
             him
             then
             for
             feare
             of
             pollution
             .
             No
             king
             shall
             have
             subjects
             ,
             nor
             master
             have
             servant
             ,
             nor
             shall
             God
             have
             worshippers
             upon
             these
             termes
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             say
             they
             )
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             is
             polluted
             by
             such
             uncleane
             worshippers
             .
             
             This
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             to
             whom
             ?
             to
             them
             that
             serve
             him
             aright
             ,
             or
             to
             them
             that
             serve
             him
             amisse
             ?
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             unworthy
             communicant
             eateth
             and
             drinketh
             
               judgement
               to
               himselfe
            
             ,
             
             not
             to
             them
             that
             are
             better
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             hee
             that
             touched
             a
             dead
             body
             ,
             and
             purified
             not
             himselfe
             ,
             
               defiled
               the
               tabernacle
            
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             unto
             himselfe
             ,
             
             who
             therefore
             
               was
               to
               bee
               cut
               off
            
             ,
             and
             not
             others
             that
             were
             innocent
             .
             It
             is
             true
             too
             ,
             that
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             priests
             was
             right
             ,
             that
             if
             an
             uncleane
             person
             touch
             
               bread
               ,
               pottage
               ,
               wine
            
             ,
             
             
               oyle
               or
               meate
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               uncleane
               ,
            
             to
             himselfe
             that
             is
             uncleane
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             him
             that
             toucheth
             it
             that
             is
             cleane
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             prophane
             christian
             that
             comes
             to
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             pollutes
             not
             what
             the
             minister
             performes
             ,
             and
             good
             people
             receive
             ,
             but
             what
             himselfe
             toucheth
             .
             It
             is
             true
             also
             ,
             that
             a
             seditious
             multitude
             charged
             Paul
             falsely
             ,
             
             
               that
               he
               polluted
               the
               holy
               place
               by
               bringing
               Greekes
               into
               the
               Temple
               .
            
             For
             ,
             though
             God
             forbade
             the
             Israelites
             to
             admit
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             
             and
             Ammonites
             ,
             for
             a
             long
             time
             into
             the
             common-wealth
             of
             Israel
             ,
             what
             is
             this
             to
             prose●ites
             ,
             by
             profession
             ,
             comming
             into
             the
             temple
             ?
             All
             
             this
             is
             true
             I
             say
             :
             yet
             this
             typical
             pollution
             (
             which
             did
             not
             foreshadow
             the
             pollution
             of
             visible
             assemblies
             ,
             but
             the
             holinesse
             and
             impurity
             and
             sincere
             Christians
             ,
             and
             hypo
             ,
             crites
             )
             doth
             not
             prove
             the
             pollution
             of
             all
             worship
             to
             the
             good
             ,
             for
             the
             naughtinesse
             of
             the
             bad
             ,
             Christ
             is
             not
             so
             hard
             a
             master
             ;
             neither
             doth
             hee
             blame
             the
             worthy
             guests
             for
             being
             polluted
             by
             the
             unworthy
             ,
             or
             suffering
             him
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             but
             saith
             to
             him
             onely
             ,
             friend
             ,
             
             
               how
               camest
               thou
               in
               hither
               ,
               not
               having
               on
               a
               wedding
               garment
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             12.
             
             Brownists
             last
             exception
             against
             our
             Church
             ,
             about
             the
             governement
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             Power
             .
          
           
             FRom
             the
             
               Brownists
               meaning
            
             ,
             by
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             their
             entrance
             into
             ,
             head
             and
             members
             of
             a
             true
             church
             ,
             we
             are
             at
             last
             come
             to
             the
             governement
             of
             a
             true
             church
             :
             and
             because
             they
             finde
             ours
             not
             to
             bee
             governed
             according
             to
             their
             fansies
             ,
             therefore
             they
             except
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             Antichristian
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             not
             a
             true
             Church
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             that
             governement
             is
             an
             excellent
             blessing
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             the
             bridle
             to
             the
             horse
             ,
             the
             rudder
             to
             the
             ship
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             lawes
             and
             judgement
             seate
             of
             a
             kingdome
             .
             A
             right
             to
             this
             cannot
             be
             separated
             from
             a
             true
             church
             .
             For
             if
             it
             bee
             a
             church
             ,
             it
             hath
             right
             to
             Christs
             
             lawes
             ,
             judgements
             ,
             and
             executions
             to
             governe
             it
             as
             his
             kingdome
             upon
             earth
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             this
             right
             cannot
             bee
             taken
             away
             ,
             without
             the
             great
             sinne
             of
             them
             that
             doe
             it
             ,
             and
             injury
             to
             the
             church
             from
             whom
             it
             is
             taken
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             Church
             that
             is
             robbed
             of
             it
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             rest
             in
             this
             wrong
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             so
             oppressed
             :
             but
             ought
             of
             dutie
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             humbly
             to
             supplicate
             unto
             men
             in
             authority
             ,
             who
             are
             able
             ,
             as
             Christs
             prime
             officers
             for
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             helpe
             them
             at
             such
             a
             lift
             .
             But
             no
             Church
             ought
             to
             call
             for
             such
             a
             governement
             as
             Christ
             never
             commanded
             ;
             yea
             ,
             no
             church
             ought
             when
             they
             have
             a
             governement
             sutable
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             primitive
             times
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             contrary
             to
             any
             law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             sutable
             to
             his
             generall
             rules
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             for
             some
             pretended
             ,
             or
             true
             defects
             in
             governement
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             schism
             and
             separation
             from
             publick
             communion
             .
          
           
             Yes
             (
             say
             the
             Brownists
             )
             where
             government
             is
             so
             base
             ,
             that
             foule
             corruptions
             rule
             ,
             
             from
             such
             a
             Church
             wee
             must
             separate
             .
             But
             who
             laid
             this
             (
             must
             )
             upon
             you
             ?
             
             I
             am
             sure
             not
             Christ
             ,
             who
             taught
             us
             otherwise
             in
             his
             blessed
             life
             .
             There
             were
             fearefull
             corruptions
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             priests
             ,
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God.
             In
             the
             priests
             ,
             there
             was
             ignorance
             ;
             
             for
             they
             were
             
               blinde
               guides
            
             .
             There
             was
             ungodlines
             ,
             for
             
               they
               said
               ,
               and
               did
               not
            
             There
             was
             corrupt
             entrance
             into
             their
             calling
             ;
             for
             
               Caiphas
               
               was
               high-priest
               for
               that
               yeare
            
             :
             
             hee
             was
             Annuary
             (
             be
             like
             )
             though
             by
             Gods
             law
             the
             high-priest
             should
             continue
             during
             life
             .
             In
             the
             people
             there
             was
             obstinate
             wickednesse
             .
             They
             would
             have
             
               broke
               Christs
               necke
            
             downe
             a
             steepe
             hill
             .
             
             They
             
               rejected
               him
            
             ,
             and
             chose
             Barabbas
             .
             They
             were
             in
             worse
             state
             then
             
               Tyrus
               ,
               Sidon
            
             ,
             and
             Sodome
             .
             They
             drew
             ,
             and
             wisht
             the
             guilt
             of
             
               Christs
               bloud
               to
               bee
               upon
               them
               and
               their
               children
               .
            
             In
             the
             worshippe
             of
             God
             they
             used
             many
             superstitions
             precisely
             ;
             
             the
             temple
             was
             made
             
               a
               denne
               of
               theeves
            
             :
             the
             Censures
             were
             abused
             for
             the
             
               casting
               out
            
             of
             innocents
             :
             the
             doctrine
             of
             God
             was
             corrupted
             by
             glosses
             :
             and
             the
             blessed
             sacraments
             were
             abused
             :
             for
             they
             observed
             not
             the
             Passeover
             on
             the
             time
             appointed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Christs
             was
             
               before
               theirs
            
             .
             
             Notwithstanding
             all
             these
             corruptions
             ,
             by
             slack
             governement
             ,
             yet
             did
             Christ
             hold
             publicke
             cōmunion
             with
             them
             .
             Hee
             was
             circumcised
             the
             eight
             day
             :
             
             he
             was
             presented
             to
             the
             Lord
             as
             well
             as
             others
             :
             he
             heard
             ,
             &
             was
             baptized
             :
             he
             
               eat
               the
               Passeover
            
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             allowed
             his
             disciples
             to
             heare
             the
             very
             Pharisees
             .
             Can
             they
             therfore
             justly
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             separate
             from
             a
             Church
             corrupted
             for
             want
             of
             I
             governement
             ?
          
           
             
             Yes
             (
             say
             they
             )
             that
             they
             must
             :
             when
             governement
             is
             naught
             ,
             practise
             is
             answerable
             ,
             and
             better
             of
             either
             cannot
             be
             had
             .
             I
             wonder
             what
             they
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             
             if
             they
             had
             lived
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Judges
             ,
             
             
               when
               every
               man
               did
               what
               hee
               listed
            
             ?
             
             or
             in
             our
             blessed
             Saviours
             time
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             schismaticks
             ,
             and
             sectaries
             had
             rule
             and
             governement
             ?
             or
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             
             when
             Diotrephes
             used
             such
             tyrannical
             pride
             ,
             and
             usurped
             such
             authority
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             not
             receive
             
               the
               very
               Apostles
            
             ▪
             would
             they
             have
             separated
             ?
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             that
             neither
             Israel
             ,
             nor
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             did
             so
             ?
             Iohn
             did
             onely
             write
             to
             the
             Church
             about
             it
             :
             And
             are
             these
             wiser
             then
             they
             ?
          
           
             No
             (
             say
             they
             )
             wee
             doe
             it
             not
             out
             of
             an
             opinion
             of
             our
             owne
             wisedome
             ,
             
             but
             out
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
               for
               Sions
               sake
            
             .
             But
             take
             they
             heed
             :
             
             every
             one
             that
             pretends
             to
             make
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             his
             rule
             ,
             hath
             not
             these
             ends
             before
             him
             as
             he
             ought
             .
             Gentilis
             ,
             that
             impious
             blasphemer
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             called
             to
             answer
             ,
             said
             ,
             
             that
             hee
             was
             drawne
             to
             maintaine
             his
             cause
             
               from
               touch
               of
               conscience
            
             :
             and
             when
             hee
             was
             to
             dye
             ,
             that
             hee
             did
             suffer
             
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               most
               high
               God.
            
             And
             Paul
             when
             he
             was
             yet
             a
             Pharisee
             ,
             
               lived
               in
               all
               good
               conscience
            
             ,
             when
             naturall
             wisedome
             was
             his
             interpreter
             of
             Gods
             word
             .
             Even
             so
             ,
             may
             it
             be
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             O
             no
             :
             they
             are
             sure
             of
             their
             hand
             :
             
               they
               are
               taught
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             separate
             from
             such
             a
             wicked
             governmēt
             as
             ours
             is
             for
             conscience
             sake
             .
             Why
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             matter
             ?
             let
             us
             (
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             )
             heare
             the
             worst
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             mend
             ,
             or
             bee
             obstinate
             .
             I
             never
             heard
             but
             three
             things
             pleaded
             
             against
             our
             governement
             by
             them
             .
             
               
                 1
                 The
                 power
                 of
                 true
                 government
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 persons
                 of
                 our
                 governours
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 And
                 their
                 exercise
                 of
                 our
                 government
                 .
              
            
             We
             wil
             heare
             them
             in
             all
             ,
             to
             the
             last
             word
             ,
             and
             our
             good
             God
             give
             us
             understanding
             in
             all
             things
             for
             peace
             and
             salvation
             .
          
           
             
             The
             power
             of
             true
             Church
             government
             (
             say
             the
             Brownists
             )
             is
             in
             the
             whole
             Church
             and
             in
             every
             particular
             member
             in
             body
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             prime
             members
             onely
             .
             In
             this
             they
             doe
             not
             onely
             fight
             against
             us
             ,
             
             but
             against
             al
             the
             Presbyteries
             in
             the
             world
             :
             and
             so
             they
             pull
             more
             adversaries
             upon
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             will
             be
             able
             to
             withstand
             :
             In
             this
             they
             beate
             downe
             at
             one
             blow
             that
             which
             hath
             exercised
             the
             wits
             of
             thousands
             ,
             without
             satisfaction
             to
             millions
             of
             consciences
             .
             Yea
             in
             this
             they
             joyne
             hands
             with
             Corah
             ,
             
             Dathan
             ,
             and
             Abiram
             ,
             who
             loved
             not
             the
             governement
             of
             the
             best
             ,
             
               because
               all
               the
               congregation
               is
               holy
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
             But
             against
             whomsoever
             they
             fight
             ,
             and
             with
             whomsoever
             they
             joyne
             ,
             surely
             (
             say
             they
             )
             true
             Church
             government
             is
             in
             the
             whole
             congregation
             .
             
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             if
             wee
             consider
             the
             Church
             as
             a
             
               compleat
               body
            
             under
             
               Christ
               the
               head
            
             ,
             
             then
             the
             power
             of
             Church
             government
             is
             in
             the
             whole
             Church
             :
             As
             the
             animal
             body
             is
             said
             to
             see
             ,
             to
             goe
             ,
             to
             worke
             ,
             to
             speake
             originally
             ,
             though
             subjectively
             and
             formally
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             eye
             sees
             ,
             the
             foot
             
             goes
             ,
             the
             hand
             works
             ,
             and
             the
             tongue
             speaks
             .
             
             But
             that
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             Christ
             (
             the
             Church
             catholike
             ,
             or
             particular
             
               for
               her
               part
            
             )
             should
             have
             this
             power
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             have
             power
             to
             exercise
             it
             formally
             ,
             cannot
             bee
             made
             good
             from
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             .
             Before
             the
             Law
             ,
             Church
             government
             lay
             upon
             
               Adam
               ,
               Noah
               ,
               Abraham
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             .
             Vnder
             the
             Law
             ,
             it
             lay
             upon
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             (
             though
             to
             Moses
             was
             added
             by
             Iethroes
             advise
             
               seventy
               Elders
            
             ,
             
             not
             by
             Gods
             immediate
             direction
             ,
             though
             after
             they
             were
             approved
             by
             him
             .
             )
             Vnder
             the
             Gospel
             the
             gifts
             of
             power
             and
             government
             was
             bestowed
             upon
             some
             ,
             not
             upon
             all
             :
             
             and
             the
             people
             never
             attempted
             any
             thing
             without
             the
             Apostles
             leave
             ,
             assistance
             ,
             and
             direction
             .
             The
             Apostles
             ordained
             Elders
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             people
             without
             them
             .
             
             The
             Apostles
             called
             for
             the
             Elders
             and
             conferred
             with
             them
             without
             the
             people
             .
             
             The
             Elders
             did
             consult
             with
             Iames
             and
             Paul
             ,
             
             without
             asking
             the
             votes
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             did
             a
             matter
             of
             weight
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             their
             owne
             judgements
             :
             
             Yea
             and
             
               when
               the
               whole
               Church
               was
               with
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
            
             in
             counsell
             these
             are
             preferred
             before
             them
             as
             their
             superiours
             ,
             who
             had
             their
             
               consent
               of
               love
            
             and
             charity
             ,
             but
             
               not
               of
               authority
            
             .
             Therefore
             the
             people
             were
             not
             reproved
             for
             the
             disorders
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Common-wealth
             ,
             
             but
             the
             Princes
             and
             the
             Priests
             :
             according
             to
             which
             generall
             
             course
             we
             must
             understand
             those
             few
             particulars
             wherein
             blame
             seemes
             to
             bee
             layed
             upon
             the
             body
             of
             the
             people
             also
             .
             For
             the
             people
             are
             still
             commanded
             subjection
             and
             submission
             to
             governours
             ecclesiasticall
             and
             temporall
             :
             
             and
             are
             still
             called
             by
             the
             names
             of
             
               sheepe
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               saints
               ,
               houshold
               ,
               spouse
               ,
               children
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             whereas
             their
             governours
             are
             called
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Overseers
               ,
               Elders
               ,
               Presbyters
               ,
               Angels
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
            
             as
             termes
             of
             superiority
             .
             
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             are
             also
             called
             
               a
               royall
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             and
             Kings
             :
             but
             not
             in
             regard
             of
             externall
             power
             of
             government
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             of
             internall
             power
             of
             saving
             grace
             to
             rule
             over
             their
             own
             corruptions
             ,
             
             
               that
               sin
               may
               not
               raigne
               in
               their
               mortall
               bodies
            
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             would
             exercise
             as
             they
             ought
             these
             quarrels
             might
             soone
             cease
             .
          
           
             
             Noe
             (
             say
             the
             Brownists
             )
             these
             quarrels
             must
             not
             cease
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             we
             find
             in
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             peoples
             power
             of
             government
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             maintained
             .
             For
             they
             instance
             in
             two
             high
             parts
             of
             government
             ,
             excommunication
             and
             absolution
             ,
             and
             they
             find
             the
             peoples
             power
             in
             both
             .
             
             For
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               thy
               brother
               trespasse
               against
               thee
               ,
            
             and
             he
             will
             not
             heare
             thee
             ,
             or
             more
             with
             thee
             ,
             
               Goe
               tell
               the
               church
            
             ,
             that
             is
             say
             they
             ,
             the
             whole
             congregation
             ,
             and
             as
             hee
             doth
             heare
             or
             neglect
             that
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             to
             thee
             either
             bound
             or
             loosed
             by
             excommunication
             or
             absolution
             .
             Hence
             they
             argue
             thus
             :
             Church
             is
             taken
             
             for
             every
             particular
             congregation
             where
             Christians
             live
             :
             before
             this
             in
             body
             ,
             the
             delinquent
             that
             is
             obstinate
             must
             bee
             convented
             ,
             bee
             it
             lesse
             or
             greater
             :
             and
             it
             hath
             a
             power
             in
             governement
             ,
             even
             in
             these
             things
             of
             highest
             nature
             :
             therefore
             the
             power
             of
             government
             is
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             well
             ,
             as
             deeply
             ,
             as
             in
             others
             .
             Heere
             is
             their
             impregnable
             hold
             (
             as
             they
             thinke
             )
             and
             therefore
             they
             come
             upon
             us
             thus
             roundly
             :
             Christ
             hath
             charged
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             
             and
             their
             true
             successours
             :
             
               that
               they
               should
               teach
               all
               nations
               to
               observe
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               hee
               hath
               commanded
               them
            
             :
             but
             you
             that
             are
             the
             ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             doe
             not
             teach
             us
             to
             observe
             all
             things
             :
             for
             Christ
             hath
             commanded
             a
             forme
             of
             governement
             ,
             
             wherein
             all
             members
             should
             have
             publicke
             cognizance
             of
             offences
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             you
             suffer
             him
             to
             be
             dishonoured
             ,
             and
             us
             to
             bee
             robbed
             of
             our
             rights
             ;
             and
             therfore
             ye
             are
             not
             the
             ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             neither
             is
             your
             Church
             a
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Thus
             (
             so
             farre
             as
             I
             can
             gather
             from
             them
             ,
             
             and
             conceive
             )
             I
             have
             given
             them
             the
             full
             advantage
             of
             their
             plea.
             But
             if
             all
             this
             were
             true
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             that
             wee
             are
             not
             the
             true
             ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             that
             our
             Church
             is
             not
             his
             true
             Church
             .
             Not
             the
             first
             ,
             because
             that
             exposition
             of
             Christs
             words
             is
             their
             owne
             ,
             and
             not
             Christs
             .
             If
             Christ
             had
             said
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             have
             
             such
             a
             governement
             erected
             in
             every
             parish
             ,
             then
             wee
             should
             dishonour
             our
             master
             ,
             and
             rob
             Gods
             people
             ,
             not
             to
             preach
             it
             .
             Others
             have
             with
             prayer
             ,
             care
             ,
             and
             conscience
             looked
             upon
             those
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             :
             and
             yet
             some
             finde
             in
             that
             Church
             mentioned
             by
             Christ
             ,
             onely
             the
             Iewish
             Sanhedrim
             :
             some
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             conclave
             :
             some
             the
             presbytery
             of
             mixt
             elders
             :
             some
             the
             consistory
             of
             preaching
             elders
             :
             and
             some
             Bishops
             and
             superintendents
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             highest
             oversight
             to
             punish
             Church
             scandals
             under
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             under
             whom
             they
             live
             .
             But
             these
             men
             (
             as
             if
             they
             would
             exclude
             other
             mens
             discourses
             ,
             and
             binde
             up
             their
             consciences
             to
             
               their
               interpretations
            
             )
             will
             have
             their
             meaning
             to
             be
             the
             true
             sence
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             .
          
           
             
             Neither
             doth
             it
             follow
             ,
             that
             our
             Church
             is
             not
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
             What
             though-something
             that
             Christ
             hath
             commanded
             to
             be
             observed
             be
             not
             taught
             ,
             nor
             observed
             ,
             doth
             it
             therefore
             follow
             that
             such
             a
             Church
             is
             not
             his
             ?
             What
             Christian
             is
             there
             that
             hath
             all
             Christs
             observations
             taught
             in
             every
             congregation
             where
             hee
             comes
             ,
             or
             ,
             if
             hee
             have
             them
             all
             ,
             doth
             observe
             and
             doe
             them
             as
             he
             ought
             ?
             And
             yet
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             and
             saved
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
             .
             As
             in
             a
             Christian
             ,
             wee
             must
             observe
             what
             gives
             him
             saving
             fellowship
             with
             Christ
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Repentance
             from
             dead
             workes
             ,
             
             and
             Faith
             
             unfained
             :
             
             and
             how
             he
             
               walketh
               worthy
            
             of
             this
             fellowship
             in
             the
             way
             of
             life
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             
               deniall
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               taking
               up
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
            
             
             and
             
               following
               Christ
            
             ,
             so
             farre
             ,
             that
             no
             wilfull
             nor
             deliberate
             sinne
             
               raigne
               in
               him
            
             :
             
             and
             then
             though
             he
             do
             not
             observe
             every
             outward
             forme
             and
             rule
             ,
             yet
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             Christ
             may
             be
             his
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             Christs
             member
             to
             life
             .
             So
             in
             a
             church
             must
             we
             observe
             what
             gives
             it
             true
             ecclesiasticall
             fellowship
             with
             Christ
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             
               Apostles
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               fellowship
               ,
               breaking
               of
               bread
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               praier
            
             :
             and
             then
             ,
             if
             it
             professe
             to
             know
             these
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             in
             them
             ,
             so
             
               far
               as
               it
               is
               come
            
             ,
             
             though
             it
             observe
             not
             every
             thing
             that
             other
             men
             thinke
             it
             should
             ,
             yet
             I
             hope
             it
             is
             a
             true
             church
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             say
             they
             )
             we
             have
             not
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             and
             fellowship
             for
             want
             of
             this
             popular
             governement
             .
             Let
             them
             prove
             once
             ,
             
             
             that
             this
             is
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             and
             fellowship
             .
             Indeed
             they
             tell
             us
             (
             as
             before
             )
             that
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               goe
               tell
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             
             and
             so
             forth
             :
             but
             how
             this
             Last
             serves
             their
             feet
             ,
             comes
             next
             to
             bee
             discussed
             .
             If
             this
             church
             were
             every
             congregation
             ,
             and
             if
             one
             man
             may
             bind
             ,
             and
             loose
             ,
             it
             is
             certaine
             the
             whole
             congregation
             may
             doe
             so
             also
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             the
             greatest
             power
             of
             church
             governement
             in
             their
             owne
             hand
             :
             but
             whether
             the
             text
             will
             conclude
             for
             such
             power
             is
             the
             thing
             in
             question
             .
          
           
             Learned
             men
             of
             most
             ages
             have
             much
             looked
             upon
             that
             text
             ,
             
             and
             have
             applied
             it
             either
             by
             way
             of
             allusion
             ,
             or
             properly
             to
             church
             
             discipline
             ,
             some
             way
             or
             other
             .
             Some
             churches
             in
             this
             last
             age
             have
             looked
             upon
             it
             fully
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             they
             thinke
             )
             have
             squared
             an
             exact
             discipline
             according
             to
             it
             ;
             though
             I
             cannot
             finde
             that
             they
             cut
             their
             course
             fully
             according
             to
             their
             owne
             sence
             .
             Some
             particular
             persons
             finding
             this
             to
             bee
             the
             strongest
             hold
             for
             that
             new
             discipline
             ,
             have
             sought
             to
             overthrow
             it
             so
             ,
             as
             utterly
             to
             roote
             out
             excommunication
             from
             the
             church
             ;
             and
             others
             (
             finding
             the
             good
             use
             of
             that
             censure
             for
             the
             well
             being
             of
             the
             church
             )
             have
             beene
             as
             eagar
             to
             maintaine
             this
             hold
             .
             But
             discipline
             ,
             and
             that
             censure
             ,
             hath
             hold
             strong
             enough
             from
             other
             texts
             ,
             though
             that
             of
             Christ
             bee
             set
             in
             its
             proper
             sence
             .
             For
             when
             wee
             looke
             to
             that
             promise
             of
             Christ
             to
             his
             disciples
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Peter
             ,
             
             and
             how
             he
             made
             it
             good
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             &
             lay
             together
             the
             rules
             &
             practises
             of
             the
             apostles
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             epistles
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             and
             to
             Timothy
             (
             which
             last
             are
             spent
             in
             rules
             ,
             for
             the
             well
             ordering
             of
             the
             governing
             ,
             and
             the
             governed
             )
             we
             shall
             find
             ground
             sufficient
             for
             church
             governement
             ,
             either
             in
             patterne
             ,
             or
             precept
             ,
             generall
             or
             speciall
             ,
             though
             we
             suffer
             this
             text
             to
             appear
             in
             its
             own
             colors
             .
          
           
             
             Let
             me
             tell
             them
             then
             ,
             that
             as
             Paul
             saith
             :
             
               Forbeare
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               forgive
               one
               another
               ,
               if
               any
               man
               have
               a
               quarrel
               ,
               or
               complaint
               against
               any
            
             :
             so
             Christ
             in
             that
             chapter
             gives
             a
             remedy
             against
             private
             contentions
             .
             This
             is
             plaine
             to
             everie
             eye
             ,
             
             that
             is
             not
             wilfully
             blinded
             ,
             that
             Christ
             in
             that
             chapter
             tells
             of
             the
             danger
             
             of
             scandals
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             he
             gives
             a
             double
             direction
             :
             first
             to
             live
             so
             ,
             
             as
             not
             to
             give
             scandal
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             secondly
             ,
             to
             carry
             themselves
             aright
             to
             others
             that
             give
             scandal
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             this
             is
             to
             bee
             referred
             to
             private
             offences
             ,
             the
             unbroken
             course
             of
             the
             chapter
             shewes
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Basil
             hath
             observed
             many
             hundred
             yeares
             agoe
             .
             That
             which
             moved
             Christ
             to
             this
             discourse
             ,
             was
             the
             present
             state
             of
             the
             Iewish
             disciples
             under
             the
             
               Romane
               Empire
            
             .
             
             The
             Romanes
             had
             no
             governement
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             authority
             of
             their
             edlers
             was
             much
             diminished
             .
             For
             many
             of
             the
             Iewes
             became
             servants
             to
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             as
             their
             Publicanes
             ,
             to
             gather
             in
             their
             tribute
             :
             such
             were
             Zacheus
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             Matthew
             .
             These
             were
             freed
             from
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ;
             as
             all
             other
             Iewes
             were
             that
             were
             freemen
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             made
             Paul
             when
             hee
             saw
             oppression
             before
             him
             ,
             to
             
               appeale
               to
               Caesar
            
             ,
             
             and
             to
             plead
             that
             
               he
               was
               free
               borne
            
             .
             This
             was
             a
             great
             vexation
             to
             the
             Iew
             in
             recovering
             of
             right
             ,
             and
             defending
             himselfe
             from
             wrong
             .
             Therefore
             Christ
             to
             moderate
             the
             Iewes
             passions
             arising
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             directs
             them
             what
             course
             to
             take
             ;
             you
             must
             not
             deale
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             one
             with
             another
             presently
             ,
             as
             with
             Publicanes
             ,
             &
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             are
             out
             of
             Iewish
             power
             ,
             and
             cannot
             bee
             impleaded
             any
             where
             ,
             but
             before
             a
             Romane
             barre
             :
             but
             to
             cut
             off
             al
             differences
             betwixt
             you
             and
             your
             brethren
             ,
             yee
             must
             proceed
             in
             a
             gentle
             way
             .
          
           
           
             Why
             ?
             what
             must
             they
             doe
             ?
             
               If
               thy
               brother
            
             (
             a
             Iew
             )
             
               shall
               trespasse
               against
               thee
            
             (
             a
             Iew
             )
             ,
             right
             thy selfe
             by
             degrees
             .
             First
             ,
             deale
             with
             him
             fraternally
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             charity
             ,
             
             
               tel
               him
               his
               fault
               betweene
               thee
               and
               him
               alone
               .
            
             If
             that
             will
             doe
             no
             good
             to
             gaine
             him
             ,
             
             then
             secondly
             ,
             deale
             with
             him
             
               legally
               ,
               take
               with
               the
               one
               or
               two
               more
               ,
            
             that
             may
             heare
             the
             difference
             ,
             convince
             him
             of
             errour
             ,
             and
             perswade
             him
             to
             peace
             :
             for
             this
             is
             Moses
             law
             ,
             that
             
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               ,
               every
               word
               bee
               established
               .
            
             
             If
             that
             will
             not
             yet
             bring
             him
             home
             ,
             then
             thirdly
             ,
             deale
             with
             him
             
               Iewishly
               ,
               tell
               it
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             complaine
             to
             the
             Sanhedrim
             ,
             
             tell
             the
             seventy
             elders
             who
             sit
             yet
             ,
             by
             Gods
             approbation
             ,
             to
             heare
             harder
             causes
             ,
             and
             to
             decide
             greater
             doubts
             against
             peace
             ,
             and
             charity
             .
             If
             yet
             hee
             bee
             so
             gracel●sse
             as
             to
             neglect
             thee
             ,
             and
             them
             too
             ,
             then
             lastly
             ,
             deale
             with
             him
             heathenishly
             by
             Romane
             soveraignety
             to
             which
             now
             you
             are
             subject
             ,
             but
             thinke
             him
             to
             bee
             as
             an
             
               Heathen
               and
               Publican
            
             ,
             &
             deale
             with
             him
             accordingly
             :
             
               The
               law
               is
               good
               if
               it
               bee
               used
               lawfully
            
             ;
             
             let
             Caesars
             justice
             end
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             you
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               Brother
               must
               not
               dare
               to
               goe
               to
               law
               with
               brother
               ,
               and
               that
               before
               unbelievers
            
             :
             yet
             I
             hope
             even
             then
             ,
             when
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             
             
               Pauls
               brethren
            
             wronged
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             saints
             could
             not
             right
             him
             ,
             hee
             
               appealed
               unto
               Caesar
            
             .
             Therefore
             ye
             must
             put
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             christian
             Corinthians
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             christian
             Iewes
             before
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             .
             These
             had
             
             no
             Church
             government
             setled
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             which
             by
             Romane
             authority
             was
             neglected
             and
             slighted
             :
             but
             the
             Corinthians
             had
             .
             For
             Christ
             never
             medled
             to
             settle
             any
             other
             Church
             government
             during
             life
             ,
             but
             the
             Iewish
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             bee
             of
             force
             til
             after
             his
             death
             :
             but
             then
             he
             sent
             his
             
               Spirit
               to
               direct
               his
               Apostles
            
             in
             all
             necessaries
             .
             
             The
             Iewes
             were
             Christians
             but
             in
             working
             :
             for
             the
             best
             of
             them
             (
             even
             the
             Apostles
             )
             were
             dreggish
             in
             faith
             and
             life
             :
             In
             faith
             about
             the
             death
             and
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             about
             a
             temporall
             Kingdome
             doted
             upon
             .
             In
             life
             ,
             when
             they
             too
             full
             of
             revenge
             in
             drawing
             the
             sword
             as
             Peter
             ,
             or
             for
             calling
             down
             fire
             frō
             heaven
             upon
             the
             Samaritans
             .
             But
             the
             Corinthians
             were
             more
             perfectly
             instructed
             in
             the
             mysteries
             of
             faith
             and
             charity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             their
             brawles
             would
             bee
             more
             scandalous
             ,
             
             having
             such
             
               wise
               Saints
            
             among
             them
             who
             
               shall
               judge
               the
               world
            
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             findes
             not
             fault
             with
             the
             Corinthians
             for
             going
             to
             law
             absolutely
             one
             with
             another
             before
             infidels
             ;
             for
             even
             Heathen
             
               Kings
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               are
               in
               authority
               are
               to
               be
               prayed
               for
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               Christians
               may
               lead
               a
               quiet
               and
               peaceable
               life
               in
               all
               godlinesse
               and
               honesty
               :
            
             And
             this
             they
             cannot
             doe
             except
             their
             Thrones
             minister
             justice
             in
             mine
             and
             thine
             .
             It
             is
             lawfull
             therefore
             when
             raking
             and
             politicke
             Christians
             
               doe
               bite
               and
               devoure
               one
               another
               ,
               doe
               serve
               their
               owne
               bellies
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               by
               good
               words
               and
               faire
               speaches
               doe
               deceive
               the
               
               hearts
               of
               the
               simple
               ,
               and
               defraud
               one
               another
               in
               bargaining
               ,
            
             
             to
             appeale
             to
             the
             minister
             of
             justice
             .
             
             For
             
               all
               power
               is
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Heathen
             Magistrate
             
               doth
               not
               beare
               the
               sword
               in
               vaine
               .
            
             But
             he
             findes
             fault
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             set
             too
             great
             a
             price
             upon
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ;
             that
             they
             were
             too
             contentious
             about
             them
             ;
             that
             they
             went
             to
             law
             before
             Heathens
             
               to
               the
               scandall
               of
               Christianity
            
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             appealed
             to
             forraigne
             judgement
             ,
             when
             they
             might
             have
             remedy
             by
             wise
             Saints
             neerer
             hand
             ,
             which
             the
             Jewes
             could
             not
             have
             ,
             when
             their
             Elders
             by
             Romane
             liberty
             were
             contemned
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             ,
             if
             they
             doubt
             whether
             this
             sense
             may
             bee
             admitted
             ,
             I
             shall
             (
             by
             Gods
             helpe
             )
             cleare
             it
             from
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             it
             from
             exceptions
             that
             may
             arise
             thence
             .
             First
             ,
             therefore
             consider
             that
             Peter
             understood
             this
             discourse
             of
             private
             offences
             onely
             :
             therefore
             when
             Christ
             hath
             done
             ,
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Lord
               ,
               how
               oft
               shall
               my
               brother
               sin
               against
               me
            
             ?
             Against
             me
             ,
             saith
             Peter
             ,
             intimating
             a
             private
             trespasse
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             consider
             Christs
             answer
             to
             Peter
             in
             a
             Parable
             ,
             where
             he
             concludes
             thus
             ,
             
               So
               shall
               my
               heavenly
               Father
               doe
               to
               you
               ,
            
             
             
               if
               yee
               from
               your
               hearts
               forgive
               not
               every
               one
               his
               brother
               his
               trespasses
            
             :
             where
             hee
             still
             speakes
             of
             private
             trespasses
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             consider
             the
             propriety
             of
             speech
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             .
             
               If
               thy
               brother
            
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Jew
             :
             
             for
             no
             Jew
             nor
             Disciple
             then
             called
             any
             other
             man
             brother
             but
             a
             Iew.
             If
             thy
             
             brother
             
               sin
               against
               thee
            
             ,
             therefore
             the
             offence
             is
             still
             private
             and
             personall
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             
             consider
             that
             Christ
             sends
             the
             offender
             from
             the
             Church
             neglected
             to
             the
             plaintiffes
             censure
             and
             punishment
             to
             be
             sought
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             to
             the
             Church
             as
             an
             heathen
             and
             Publican
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             excommunicate
             :
             (
             for
             Heathens
             were
             not
             excommunicated
             ;
             
             for
             
               what
               have
               we
               to
               doe
               to
               judge
               those
               that
               are
               without
            
             ?
             no
             nor
             Publicans
             neither
             ;
             for
             we
             reade
             onely
             that
             Christ
             wrought
             Zacheus
             to
             restore
             where
             he
             wronged
             ,
             
             but
             we
             read
             not
             that
             he
             left
             his
             office
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Publicans
             came
             to
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             ,
             
             hee
             did
             not
             bid
             them
             leave
             their
             places
             ,
             but
             
               exact
               no
               more
               than
               that
               which
               is
               appointed
               you
            
             :
             )
             but
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             let
             him
             bee
             to
             thee
             :
             because
             hee
             hath
             despised
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             tribunall
             under
             Caesar
             ,
             hee
             is
             in
             thy
             hand
             to
             take
             Caesars
             course
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             say
             they
             then
             )
             how
             will
             you
             maintaine
             this
             sense
             from
             just
             exceptiōs
             .
             
             We
             had
             need
             indeed
             :
             for
             we
             are
             persecuted
             from
             this
             Text
             by
             two
             sorts
             of
             persons
             .
             The
             Papists
             say
             that
             here
             Christ
             refers
             us
             to
             the
             Christian
             Church
             (
             the
             Pope
             out
             of
             his
             chaire
             )
             to
             end
             all
             controversies
             .
             But
             what
             have
             Christians
             to
             doe
             here
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             the
             comfort
             or
             a
             Iew
             against
             a
             Iew
             in
             private
             offences
             ?
             The
             Brownists
             say
             ,
             that
             here
             is
             a
             Rule
             for
             every
             private
             Congregation
             like
             themselves
             to
             claime
             a
             sufficisufficient
             
             power
             by
             ,
             to
             advance
             Christs
             kingdome
             .
             
             And
             it
             can
             be
             no
             other
             (
             say
             they
             )
             for
             the
             word
             (
             church
             )
             cannot
             bee
             taken
             for
             the
             Iewish
             Sanhedrim
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             christian
             word
             proper
             to
             congregations
             of
             saints
             .
             
             Nay
             ,
             that
             word
             in
             Gods
             language
             is
             used
             for
             any
             assembly
             .
             
             The
             assembly
             was
             confused
             ;
             it
             shall
             hee
             determined
             in
             a
             lawfull
             assembly
             ;
             yee
             cannot
             give
             an
             account
             of
             this
             concourse
             ,
             therefore
             hee
             dissolued
             the
             assembly
             ,
             saith
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             of
             a
             wicked
             uproare
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             three
             places
             the
             word
             church
             is
             used
             .
             Why
             then
             may
             not
             the
             grave
             assembly
             of
             the
             seventy
             elders
             be
             called
             a
             church
             ?
          
           
             
             Yea
             but
             (
             they
             say
             )
             heere
             is
             mention
             made
             
               of
               binding
               and
               loosing
            
             ,
             which
             are
             proper
             to
             church
             censures
             .
             
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             for
             their
             affinity
             in
             sound
             ,
             they
             have
             beene
             often
             applyed
             so
             ,
             at
             least
             by
             way
             of
             allusion
             .
             But
             we
             read
             of
             a
             threefold
             binding
             in
             the
             new
             testament
             ▪
             
               Divine
               ,
               Ministeriall
            
             ,
             and
             Fraternal
             ,
             Divine
             ▪
             
             when
             God
             at
             last
             doth
             justly
             give
             over
             to
             everlasting
             obduration
             ,
             and
             restraint
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             cast
             into
             hell
             :
             
             so
             the
             devils
             a●e
             reserved
             
               in
               everlasting
               chaines
            
             :
             and
             God
             saith
             of
             final
             contemners
             of
             grace
             ,
             
               binde
               him
               hand
               and
               foot
            
             ,
             cast
             him
             into
             utter
             darkenesse
             .
             Ministerial
             ,
             
             when
             the
             preachers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             binde
             over
             obstinate
             sinners
             to
             wrath
             ,
             either
             morally
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             denunciation
             only
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiastically
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             processe
             .
             This
             Christ
             promised
             to
             the
             disciples
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Peter
             ,
             
             and
             performed
             to
             all
             his
             disciples
             :
             yea
             and
             this
             is
             
             most
             fearefull
             ,
             when
             the
             bond
             is
             laid
             right
             ,
             because
             they
             doe
             it
             by
             commission
             from
             God
             as
             Gods
             Ambassadours
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             soluble
             to
             true
             penitents
             .
             Fraternall
             and
             brotherly
             
             binding
             ;
             when
             one
             man
             bindes
             another
             for
             private
             offences
             obstinately
             stood
             in
             :
             and
             of
             that
             doth
             Christ
             speake
             in
             this
             place
             .
             If
             ye
             have
             won
             him
             by
             a
             loving
             conviction
             ,
             
               ye
               loose
               him
            
             of
             his
             guilt
             to
             you
             :
             If
             hee
             will
             live
             in
             his
             uncharitablenesse
             ,
             ye
             binde
             him
             by
             your
             seeking
             peace
             :
             for
             hee
             that
             will
             not
             be
             reconciled
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
             
             God
             will
             not
             be
             reconciled
             unto
             him
             ,
             hee
             shall
             
               into
               the
               prison
               till
               he
               hath
               paid
               the
               utmost
               farthing
               .
            
          
           
             But
             (
             it
             may
             be
             said
             )
             how
             shall
             I
             be
             assured
             that
             upon
             my
             brothers
             submission
             ,
             and
             mine
             and
             my
             witnesses
             acceptance
             ,
             that
             his
             bond
             of
             guilt
             shall
             be
             loosed
             by
             God
             ?
             From
             Christs
             promise
             ,
             that
             
               if
               two
               shall
               agree
               on
               earth
               ,
               as
               touching
               any
               thing
               that
               they
               shall
               aske
               ,
               it
               shall
               b●
               done
               for
               them
            
             (
             to
             their
             brethren
             )
             
               of
               my
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             Thus
             Saint
             Basil
             of
             old
             :
             If
             two
             shall
             aske
             by
             consent
             it
             shall
             be
             done
             :
             what
             this
             meaneth
             
               the
               processe
               of
               the
               place
               shewes
            
             (
             saith
             he
             :
             )
             for
             immediately
             before
             Christ
             speaketh
             of
             him
             that
             reproveth
             his
             brother
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             is
             reproved
             ;
             and
             
               If
               he
               that
               be
               reproved
               be
               grieved
               for
               his
               fault
               ,
               and
               be
               joyned
               with
               the
               reprover
               in
               the
               same
               minde
               ,
               the
               pardon
               which
               is
               asked
               shall
               be
               granted
               from
               our
               most
               gracious
               God.
            
             This
             I
             alledge
             (
             as
             I
             could
             in
             this
             cause
             many
             other
             )
             not
             because
             they
             like
             it
             :
             but
             because
             
             they
             may
             know
             that
             this
             sense
             is
             not
             a
             new
             one
             of
             my
             owne
             .
             I
             know
             that
             they
             runne
             a
             new
             and
             uncharitable
             way
             ,
             for
             when
             they
             reade
             that
             Christ
             promiseth
             not
             doing
             for
             them
             that
             aske
             ,
             except
             they
             
               agree
               on
               earth
            
             :
             they
             peremptorily
             conclude
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             pray
             with
             them
             that
             doe
             not
             consent
             with
             them
             in
             their
             opinions
             .
             Therefore
             would
             they
             neither
             pray
             with
             me
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             me
             to
             pray
             with
             them
             to
             our
             good
             God
             to
             lead
             us
             us
             into
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             :
             nor
             will
             they
             pray
             with
             their
             owne
             wives
             and
             children
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             pious
             ,
             if
             they
             doe
             not
             meet
             in
             the
             same
             center
             of
             conceits
             .
          
           
             
             Yea
             but
             (
             say
             they
             )
             all
             the
             Text
             before
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             publike
             Church
             scandals
             because
             of
             Christs
             promise
             ,
             
             
               Where
               two
               or
               three
               be
               gathered
               together
               in
               my
               name
               ,
               there
               am
               I
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
            
             :
             which
             is
             ever
             applyed
             to
             publike
             meetings
             .
          
           
             
             It
             is
             true
             :
             it
             is
             so
             applyed
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             and
             must
             .
             For
             it
             holds
             strongly
             ,
             that
             i●
             Christ
             be
             present
             with
             private
             persons
             ,
             who
             agree
             in
             building
             up
             one
             another
             in
             charity
             much
             more
             is
             he
             present
             in
             publike
             conventions
             where
             faith
             climbes
             ,
             hope
             rootes
             ,
             charity
             flames
             ,
             and
             zeale
             burnes
             up
             corruption
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             well
             used
             .
             But
             yet
             this
             proves
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             here
             Christ
             may
             treate
             of
             private
             scandals
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             context
             shewes
             ,
             and
             may
             incourage
             brotherly
             prayers
             one
             for
             another
             in
             peace
             ,
             because
             Christ
             
             is
             present
             with
             them
             .
             But
             all
             this
             is
             but
             a
             flash
             to
             them
             yet
             :
             
             for
             this
             text
             must
             needes
             bee
             a
             rule
             of
             their
             perfect
             discipline
             in
             the
             body
             of
             their
             members
             :
             
             because
             
               the
               Apostle
               blames
               the
               whole
               church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               for
               not
               casting
               out
               of
               the
               incestuous
               person
               .
            
             
             That
             this
             is
             no
             perfect
             rule
             of
             discipline
             ,
             may
             appeare
             to
             any
             man
             that
             will
             consider
             ,
             that
             heere
             is
             no
             direction
             to
             proceed
             against
             sins
             against
             God
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             but
             onely
             
               against
               thee
            
             ,
             &
             thee
             .
             Heere
             is
             no
             excommunication
             ordained
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             
               put
               him
               out
               from
               among
               you
               ,
            
             
             but
             
               let
               him
               bee
               to
               thee
            
             for
             seeking
             further
             remedy
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             heere
             is
             no
             determining
             power
             given
             to
             the
             church
             ;
             for
             the
             party
             offended
             is
             principall
             to
             admonish
             ,
             tell
             ,
             fine
             .
             The
             church
             is
             not
             to
             excommunicate
             ,
             but
             to
             turne
             the
             offender
             over
             to
             the
             offended
             party
             ,
             
               let
               him
               be
               to
               thee
            
             ,
             not
             to
             us
             :
             yea
             the
             church
             is
             not
             to
             call
             him
             by
             summons
             ,
             but
             to
             expect
             the
             plaintiffes
             comming
             :
             and
             moreover
             ,
             if
             heere
             were
             a
             perfect
             rule
             ,
             it
             might
             fall
             out
             that
             two
             or
             three
             men
             ,
             yea
             women
             ,
             pretending
             to
             bee
             gathered
             in
             Christs
             name
             ,
             might
             cast
             out
             whole
             congregations
             for
             not
             consenting
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             that
             place
             to
             the
             Corinths
             ,
             
             where
             Saint
             Paul
             is
             charged
             to
             countenance
             this
             their
             new
             parish
             discipline
             ;
             because
             hee
             blamed
             the
             Corinthians
             that
             the
             incestuous
             person
             was
             not
             cast
             out
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             hee
             might
             have
             had
             just
             cause
             to
             blame
             them
             ,
             
             if
             
             hee
             had
             committed
             any
             such
             thing
             to
             their
             trust
             ,
             by
             devolving
             his
             authority
             to
             them
             :
             but
             that
             hee
             did
             not
             yet
             put
             over
             his
             authority
             to
             them
             in
             body
             ,
             appeares
             divers
             waies
             .
             First
             ,
             though
             the
             power
             of
             governement
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             use
             ,
             belong
             to
             the
             whole
             church
             for
             benefit
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             fact
             is
             notorious
             ,
             the
             law
             might
             be
             notorious
             too
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             whole
             church
             may
             bee
             witnesse
             of
             the
             doome
             ,
             
             
               when
               they
               are
               gathered
               together
            
             :
             yet
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             possession
             for
             managing
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             belongs
             onely
             to
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             chiefe
             Bishops
             .
             For
             when
             Christ
             made
             that
             promise
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             hee
             did
             
               not
               make
               it
               to
               them
               as
               Apostles
            
             properly
             :
             for
             it
             is
             no
             such
             personall
             priviledge
             as
             not
             to
             descend
             :
             It
             is
             needefull
             for
             the
             church
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             therefore
             not
             tyed
             to
             any
             .
             Neither
             did
             he
             make
             it
             unto
             them
             
               as
               the
               body
               of
               christians
            
             :
             for
             when
             hee
             made
             good
             his
             promise
             ,
             hee
             tells
             us
             that
             hee
             sent
             and
             inspired
             them
             ,
             
             and
             after
             both
             these
             ,
             gave
             this
             commission
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             :
             but
             hee
             sent
             not
             all
             ,
             nor
             inspired
             all
             ,
             as
             he
             signified
             by
             breathing
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             .
             But
             he
             did
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             
               pastors
               ,
               and
               chiefe
               Bishops
            
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             men
             of
             office
             for
             the
             use
             and
             comfort
             of
             the
             church
             for
             ever
             ,
             And
             terrour
             of
             ungodly
             men
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             persons
             to
             whom
             this
             authority
             of
             perpetuall
             governement
             of
             the
             church
             (
             in
             ecclesiasticall
             way
             )
             was
             committed
             ,
             were
             the
             chief
             Pastours
             (
             as
             Bishops
             were
             anciently
             called
             )
             
             therefore
             if
             Paul
             had
             fixed
             the
             blame
             in
             that
             particular
             upon
             any
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             upon
             the
             Angel
             ,
             
             and
             chiefe
             overseer
             of
             that
             church
             .
             For
             Paul
             and
             Christ
             are
             not
             of
             a
             severall
             spirit
             and
             judgement
             in
             church-discipline
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             therefore
             Paul
             blame
             any
             for
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             under
             the
             whole
             church
             ,
             those
             that
             by
             office
             were
             to
             redresse
             these
             outrages
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             to
             the
             holinesse
             ,
             charity
             ,
             and
             comelinesse
             of
             that
             church
             .
             But
             lastly
             ,
             if
             wee
             looke
             into
             the
             words
             more
             narrowly
             ,
             wee
             shall
             finde
             the
             true
             fault
             that
             hee
             blamed
             the
             church
             of
             Corinth
             for
             .
             
             They
             had
             a
             common
             fame
             of
             such
             a
             wickednesse
             committed
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             did
             abhorre
             .
             Paul
             (
             having
             as
             yet
             supreame
             power
             ecclesiasticall
             under
             Christ
             in
             his
             owne
             hand
             ,
             and
             (
             for
             ought
             we
             know
             )
             not
             having
             setled
             a
             Bishop
             in
             highest
             church
             governement
             ,
             as
             in
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Creta
               ,
               Asia
            
             ,
             )
             did
             expect
             from
             them
             woefull
             complaints
             of
             this
             disorder
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             have
             directed
             thē
             accordingly
             ,
             for
             
               the
               taking
               of
               it
               away
               from
               among
               them
               ,
            
             with
             the
             author
             of
             it
             .
             
             But
             they
             were
             so
             farre
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             
               puffed
               up
            
             with
             their
             owne
             gifts
             ,
             and
             
               lamented
               not
            
             that
             wickednesse
             that
             raigned
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             by
             d●e
             course
             it
             might
             bee
             removed
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             blameth
             in
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             Therefore
             that
             hee
             may
             shew
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             so
             much
             to
             admire
             themselves
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             off
             their
             eyes
             from
             the
             great
             faults
             committed
             
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             to
             lament
             ,
             and
             doe
             their
             best
             ,
             that
             such
             wicked
             persons
             
               might
               be
               taken
               away
               from
               among
               them
               ,
            
             and
             not
             thrust
             out
             in
             a
             crowd
             :
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             three
             things
             by
             authority
             
               i●
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             
             who
             of
             conscience
             ought
             to
             consent
             and
             beare
             witnesse
             to
             the
             doome
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             act
             of
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Deliver
               such
               an
               one
               unto
               Satan
            
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             that
             he
             might
             have
             power
             over
             his
             body
             to
             torment
             him
             ,
             as
             appeares
             in
             the
             Stories
             of
             
               Ananias
               ,
               Sapphira
               ,
               Elimas
               ,
               Alexander
               .
               Secondly
               ,
            
             the
             act
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             
             
               put
               away
               from
               amongst
               you
               that
               wicked
               person
               ,
            
             that
             being
             suspended
             from
             the
             preservatives
             of
             his
             soule
             in
             the
             visible
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             a
             way
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             godly
             sorrow
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             the
             act
             of
             every
             godly
             Pastour
             ,
             to
             mourne
             that
             
               if
               any
               be
               called
               a
               brother
               ,
               and
               bee
               a
               fornicator
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               covetous
               ,
               or
               an
               Idolater
               ,
               or
               a
               rayler
               ,
               or
               a
               drunkard
               ,
               or
               an
               extortioner
               ,
               with
               such
               an
               one
               eate
               not
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             so
             farre
             from
             countenancing
             of
             him
             in
             his
             sinne
             ,
             that
             yee
             take
             him
             not
             into
             unnecessary
             familiarity
             .
             Now
             ,
             how
             from
             hence
             can
             be
             picked
             a
             popular
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             God
             knoweth
             ,
             I
             cannot
             yet
             reach
             .
          
           
             
             But
             yet
             (
             say
             the
             Brownists
             )
             you
             may
             reach
             thus
             much
             to
             confound
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             Paul
             would
             not
             have
             you
             eate
             with
             such
             wicked
             brothers
             ,
             much
             lesse
             would
             he
             have
             you
             to
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             with
             them
             :
             for
             he
             hath
             more
             care
             of
             his
             owne
             supper
             than
             
             of
             ours
             .
             This
             is
             certaine
             that
             God
             hath
             a
             greater
             care
             of
             his
             own
             Supper
             than
             of
             ours
             :
             
             and
             therefore
             though
             he
             be
             willing
             that
             all
             should
             come
             
               both
               good
               and
               bad
            
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             come
             ,
             and
             stay
             bad
             ,
             and
             hee
             come
             to
             try
             them
             ,
             
             they
             shall
             bee
             
               bound
               hand
               and
               foot
            
             and
             cast
             into
             hell
             .
             It
             is
             certaine
             also
             that
             wee
             must
             have
             a
             great
             care
             of
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             as
             we
             can
             in
             our
             places
             ;
             private
             persons
             ,
             by
             private
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ;
             Presbyters
             ,
             by
             publike
             preaching
             by
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             by
             private
             exhortations
             as
             they
             can
             ;
             and
             Church-Officers
             by
             presentments
             ,
             and
             punishments
             fit
             .
             But
             it
             doth
             not
             therefore
             follow
             ,
             because
             wee
             may
             not
             eate
             with
             them
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             converse
             familiarly
             and
             unnecessarily
             with
             them
             )
             that
             therefor
             we
             may
             not
             eate
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             because
             wicked
             persons
             are
             there
             .
             Their
             wickednesse
             we
             countenance
             ,
             when
             we
             keepe
             company
             with
             them
             :
             our
             goodnes
             they
             countenance
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             into
             publike
             communion
             with
             us
             :
             we
             have
             no
             need
             of
             their
             eating
             with
             us
             ,
             they
             shew
             their
             need
             of
             their
             eating
             with
             us
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             no
             power
             to
             keepe
             them
             backe
             .
          
           
             Yet
             (
             say
             they
             still
             )
             wee
             have
             power
             to
             keepe
             them
             backe
             :
             
             for
             Paul
             speaking
             of
             the
             incestuous
             person
             saith
             ,
             
             
               sufficient
               to
               such
               a
               man
               is
               this
               punishment
               which
               was
               inflicted
               of
               many
            
             ;
             therefore
             the
             whole
             Church
             had
             power
             and
             used
             it
             against
             him
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             
             it
             was
             inflicted
             by
             many
             assessors
             and
             consēters
             to
             his
             doom
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             prime
             executors
             of
             that
             doome
             .
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Saints
               shall
               judge
               the
               world
               ,
            
             by
             way
             of
             life
             ,
             witnesse
             ,
             
             consent
             ,
             and
             approbation
             ▪
             yet
             is
             it
             not
             Christ
             that
             is
             the
             Judge
             of
             wicked
             and
             good
             ?
             So
             though
             this
             punishment
             was
             inflicted
             upon
             him
             by
             many
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             consent
             ,
             and
             approbation
             yet
             was
             it
             primely
             inflicted
             by
             Paul
             ,
             
             and
             his
             authority
             in
             those
             that
             declared
             it
             .
             Thus
             have
             I
             satisfied
             my selfe
             (
             if
             not
             others
             )
             in
             this
             point
             concerning
             the
             power
             of
             governement
             ,
             which
             lies
             not
             in
             all
             the
             congregation
             for
             execution
             and
             prime
             officiating
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             chiefe
             governours
             who
             beare
             the
             place
             of
             Paul
             and
             the
             other
             Apostles
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             13.
             
             Brownists
             exceptions
             against
             the
             persons
             governing
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             governement
             .
          
           
             PVt
             case
             that
             the
             power
             of
             governement
             were
             not
             in
             every
             particular
             congregation
             ,
             yet
             our
             governours
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             allowed
             ,
             yea
             to
             be
             banished
             the
             church
             ,
             say
             they
             .
             They
             are
             farre
             from
             the
             sweete
             moderate
             spirit
             of
             Melancthon
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             blessed
             reformers
             ,
             
             
               who
               ,
               so
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               himselfe
               would
               have
               admitted
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               in
               truth
               ,
               would
               have
               permitted
               his
               superiority
               over
               Bishops
               ,
               by
               humane
               right
               ,
               for
               the
               peace
               and
               common
               tranquility
               of
               christians
               under
               him
               .
            
             But
             nothing
             will
             serve
             these
             people
             but
             the
             damnation
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             the
             shame
             and
             confusion
             of
             all
             Bishops
             ,
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             And
             there
             are
             three
             things
             principally
             in
             them
             ,
             at
             which
             they
             except
             ,
             and
             against
             which
             they
             stumble
             :
             
               
                 1
                 Their
                 name
                 .
                 
              
               
                 2
                 Their
                 degree
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Their
                 jurisdiction
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Why
             (
             say
             they
             )
             should
             they
             appropriate
             to
             themselvs
             this
             name
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             belongs
             to
             all
             other
             Pastours
             as
             well
             as
             to
             them
             ?
             There
             is
             good
             cause
             ;
             
             for
             there
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             Bishops
             :
             first
             
               ordinary
               Bishops
            
             ,
             
             such
             as
             were
             all
             
               the
               Elders
               of
               Ephesus
            
             .
             
             These
             must
             not
             bee
             
               blinde
               watch-men
            
             :
             for
             if
             they
             see
             not
             ,
             they
             cannot
             oversee
             .
             They
             must
             not
             sleepe
             and
             bee
             secure
             :
             
             they
             must
             have
             a
             great
             care
             to
             keepe
             safe
             those
             that
             are
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             enemy
             come
             not
             and
             
               sowe
               tares
            
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             there
             are
             
               extraordinary
               Bishops
            
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             precedence
             ,
             &
             jurisdiction
             ,
             not
             onely
             over
             the
             flock
             ,
             but
             over
             the
             elders
             and
             presbyters
             ,
             which
             are
             called
             Angels
             ;
             such
             were
             Timothy
             ,
             
             and
             Titus
             the
             first
             ordained
             Bishops
             of
             the
             churches
             of
             Ephesus
             and
             Creta
             ,
             as
             appeares
             in
             the
             postscript
             
             of
             those
             epistles
             .
             
             Which
             though
             haply
             they
             are
             no
             part
             of
             the
             canonicall
             scriptures
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             authenticall
             records
             of
             matters
             of
             fact
             to
             help
             our
             understandings
             in
             the
             needfull
             stories
             of
             th●se
             times
             ,
             without
             which
             we
             may
             think
             amisse
             .
             From
             these
             ,
             they
             justly
             assume
             those
             names
             which
             have
             beene
             given
             to
             men
             of
             their
             order
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             .
          
           
             But
             put
             case
             they
             could
             not
             make
             such
             aclaime
             ,
             
             if
             there
             be
             the
             office
             ,
             shall
             we
             quarrell
             about
             the
             names
             ?
             The
             first
             man
             that
             ever
             found
             fault
             with
             the
             name
             ,
             would
             fame
             have
             been
             a
             Bishop
             himselfe
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             found
             himselfe
             crossed
             ,
             he
             comforted
             himself
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             yet
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             he
             was
             equall
             with
             them
             .
             But
             let
             no
             good
             Christians
             be
             unquiet
             for
             names
             ,
             if
             there
             may
             bee
             an
             agreement
             in
             things
             named
             .
             
             The
             Apostles
             were
             called
             Deacons
             in
             Gods
             language
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             that
             end
             .
             Christ
             is
             called
             the
             Arch-bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             of
             our
             soules
             .
             The
             Apostles
             are
             called
             Elders
             ,
             and
             Elders
             were
             called
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             are
             called
             Angels
             .
             What
             matters
             it
             then
             for
             names
             ,
             if
             wee
             can
             agree
             in
             other
             things
             ?
          
           
             But
             (
             say
             they
             )
             wee
             doe
             not
             agree
             in
             other
             things
             :
             for
             these
             Bishops
             are
             in
             a
             degree
             above
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             is
             an
             unequall
             ministery
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             which
             should
             not
             bee
             .
             
             Now
             surely
             they
             have
             had
             this
             from
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             :
             
             yea
             the
             scripture
             
             mentioneth
             a
             superiority
             in
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             Church
             ▪
             
               first
               Apostles
            
             ,
             
             
               secondarily
               prophets
               ,
               thirdly
               teachers
            
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             sure
             rule
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             ministery
             as
             is
             most
             like
             the
             ministerie
             ordained
             by
             Christ
             (
             it
             not
             being
             denyed
             unto
             us
             expressely
             ,
             or
             by
             consequent
             ,
             and
             another
             commanded
             )
             may
             be
             lawfully
             maintained
             by
             us
             as
             Christs
             ministery
             .
             But
             such
             is
             an
             unequall
             ministery
             in
             degree
             ,
             
               as
               Prophets
            
             ,
             
             
               Apostles
               ,
               Evangelists
               ,
               Pastours
               ,
               and
               Doctours
               ,
            
             one
             above
             another
             in
             larger
             authority
             ,
             &
             gifts
             :
             for
             those
             that
             were
             called
             immediately
             did
             excell
             those
             that
             were
             called
             by
             men
             .
             And
             among
             those
             that
             were
             called
             by
             men
             ,
             where
             might
             bee
             a
             rising
             to
             an
             higher
             degree
             according
             as
             they
             profited
             in
             faith
             and
             godlinesse
             .
             Therefore
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             use
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Deacon
             well
             
               purchase
               to
               themselves
               a
               good
               degree
               .
            
             
             Therefore
             may
             wee
             lawfully
             maintaine
             a
             superiority
             in
             the
             ministery
             of
             Christ
             now
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             they
             would
             not
             stand
             so
             much
             upon
             this
             ,
             
             because
             (
             
               for
               ought
               I
               can
               finde
            
             )
             there
             is
             some
             inequality
             betwixt
             their
             pretended
             Pastors
             and
             Doctors
             )
             ;
             but
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Iurisdiction
             in
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             not
             onely
             over
             the
             flock
             ,
             but
             over
             the
             compresbyters
             their
             brethren
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             is
             so
             ,
             
             and
             that
             justly
             ;
             without
             which
             ,
             wee
             should
             have
             as
             many
             religions
             as
             parishes
             :
             and
             for
             that
             I
             say
             this
             .
             Such
             jurisdiction
             as
             is
             patterned
             or
             prescribed
             in
             the
             epistles
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             Titus
             ,
             is
             worthily
             exercised
             in
             our
             
             church
             of
             Christ
             .
             If
             it
             bee
             said
             ,
             that
             that
             jurisdiction
             was
             personal
             in
             them
             ;
             this
             takes
             away
             the
             comfort
             of
             doctrine
             in
             all
             the
             othe●
             epistles
             :
             for
             it
             may
             be
             as
             well
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             rules
             of
             faith
             and
             doctrine
             in
             them
             are
             personall
             ,
             and
             belong
             to
             that
             age
             .
             But
             as
             this
             cannot
             be
             said
             ,
             
             so
             nor
             that
             :
             for
             those
             rules
             tended
             to
             the
             government
             
               of
               the
               house
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             were
             
               to
               be
               kept
               to
               the
               appearing
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               .
            
             Now
             that
             ,
             that
             jurisdiction
             patterned
             or
             prescribed
             in
             those
             epistles
             was
             episcopal
             ,
             appeareth
             thus
             .
             Set
             aside
             matters
             matrimonial
             ,
             and
             testamentary
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             wise
             donation
             of
             princes
             for
             the
             conscionable
             ordering
             of
             such
             affaires
             ,
             and
             the
             jurisdiction
             of
             Bishops
             doth
             stand
             in
             two
             things
             principally
             ,
          
           
             
             First
             in
             ordination
             ,
             for
             the
             ordaining
             of
             ministers
             .
             
               Titus
               was
               left
               in
               Crete
               to
               ordeine
               elders
            
             :
             and
             the
             Apostle
             would
             have
             
               Timothy
               lay
               hands
               rashly
               on
               none
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             ordaine
             .
             But
             (
             say
             they
             )
             these
             ordeined
             not
             as
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             as
             Evangelists
             .
             
             But
             this
             they
             must
             prove
             that
             they
             were
             Evangelists
             strictly
             so
             called
             .
             Evangelists
             were
             immediately
             called
             ,
             so
             wa●
             not
             Timothy
             :
             
             for
             according
             to
             his
             
               good
               report
            
             ,
             and
             the
             prophesies
             ,
             that
             went
             of
             him
             for
             his
             great
             use
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             hee
             was
             ordained
             by
             the
             
               laying
               on
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             but
             (
             say
             they
             )
             that
             Paul
             bids
             him
             
               doe
               the
               worke
               of
               an
               Evangelist
               .
            
             True
             :
             but
             may
             they
             not
             as
             well
             prove
             Timothy
             to
             be
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             because
             
               hee
               did
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Lord
               as
               
               Paul
               did
            
             ?
             know
             therefore
             that
             Evangelist
             may
             be
             taken
             three
             wayes
             :
             for
             a
             penner
             of
             the
             Gospel
             by
             divine
             instinct
             ;
             so
             the
             Apostles
             were
             Evangelists
             .
             For
             a
             preacher
             of
             the
             Gospel
             by
             divine
             instinct
             ;
             so
             they
             are
             accounted
             so
             properly
             .
             And
             for
             a
             preacher
             of
             the
             Gospell
             by
             ordinary
             diligence
             and
             assistance
             :
             and
             thus
             Timothy
             an
             Evangelist
             may
             be
             a
             Bishop
             to
             ordaine
             ,
             though
             not
             properly
             as
             a
             preacher
             ,
             yet
             as
             made
             a
             great
             overseer
             for
             that
             use
             .
             But
             (
             say
             the
             Brownists
             )
             Bishops
             claime
             ordination
             to
             themselves
             alone
             :
             
             so
             did
             not
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             who
             did
             it
             with
             the
             eldership
             .
             
             Whether
             these
             did
             it
             alwaies
             with
             the
             assistant
             presbyters
             is
             not
             yet
             proved
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             set
             law
             knowne
             to
             us
             then
             ,
             nor
             I
             doubt
             ever
             will.
             Indeed
             ,
             for
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             they
             ordaine
             Deacons
             alone
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             may
             according
             to
             ancient
             custome
             ,
             and
             neither
             I
             ,
             nor
             they
             ,
             know
             any
             thing
             against
             it
             .
             But
             for
             the
             ordination
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             primitive
             Church
             ,
             so
             our
             Lawes
             require
             that
             the
             Bishop
             should
             have
             his
             assistants
             ,
             the
             
               power
               of
               ordaining
            
             being
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             
               liberty
               of
               approbation
            
             in
             these
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             jurisdiction
             of
             Bishops
             stands
             in
             redressing
             things
             amisse
             .
             
             Titus
             was
             left
             in
             
               Creta
               to
               redresse
               things
               amisse
            
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             Presbyters
             .
             Over
             Presbyters
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             had
             a
             power
             
               to
               command
            
             ,
             as
             Paul
             saith
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             
             
               I
               left
               thee
               at
               Ephesus
               that
               thou
               mightst
               charge
               some
               that
               
               they
               preach
               no
               other
               doctrine
               :
               to
               judge
               ,
            
             therefore
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             
               against
               an
               Elder
               receive
               not
               an
               accusation
               under
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               ,
            
             which
             was
             a
             juridicall
             proceeding
             :
             and
             
               to
               silence
            
             ,
             as
             occasion
             is
             offered
             ;
             for
             
               whose
               mouthes
               must
               be
               stopped
            
             ,
             
             saith
             Paul
             to
             Titus
             .
             Which
             power
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             onely
             by
             
               verball
               conviction
            
             ,
             as
             every
             Minister
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             is
             bound
             to
             doe
             as
             he
             is
             able
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             
               reall
               suspension
            
             ,
             as
             hee
             is
             over
             Presbyters
             ,
             the
             precept
             is
             altogether
             in
             vaine
             and
             idle
             .
             For
             words
             doe
             but
             breed
             words
             ,
             and
             contentious
             spirits
             will
             never
             have
             an
             end
             .
          
           
             
             But
             (
             say
             they
             )
             the
             Apostles
             would
             not
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             silenced
             ,
             no
             more
             should
             wee
             .
             If
             we
             cannot
             doe
             our
             office
             in
             publike
             ,
             we
             should
             doe
             it
             private
             .
          
           
             
             This
             is
             true
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             well
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             Preachers
             :
             such
             as
             were
             immediately
             called
             ,
             who
             had
             their
             gifts
             ,
             and
             matter
             ,
             and
             calling
             ,
             immediately
             from
             Christ
             ;
             these
             none
             but
             Christ
             can
             silence
             ,
             they
             are
             
               his
               elect
               vessels
            
             as
             Paul
             ,
             
             
               to
               carry
               his
               Name
            
             :
             And
             such
             as
             are
             immediately
             called
             ,
             who
             have
             their
             matter
             and
             gifts
             by
             reading
             and
             industry
             ,
             and
             their
             calling
             by
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             testimony
             of
             man.
             Now
             ,
             because
             
               some
               mens
               sinnes
               goe
               before
               ,
               and
               some
               mens
               follow
               after
               ,
            
             
             they
             that
             gave
             power
             ,
             and
             testimony
             according
             to
             appearance
             ,
             may
             ,
             according
             to
             after
             appearance
             ,
             take
             testimony
             away
             from
             the
             unworthy
             ,
             except
             they
             could
             prove
             themselves
             Apostles
             .
          
           
           
             But
             yet
             (
             say
             they
             )
             grant
             all
             this
             true
             ,
             yet
             are
             there
             divers
             exceptions
             against
             our
             Bishops
             ?
             what
             ?
             such
             as
             may
             justifie
             a
             separation
             ?
             Let
             us
             heare
             them
             .
             
             Put
             case
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             were
             Bishops
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             not
             such
             as
             ours
             ,
             that
             is
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             
             what
             then
             ?
             were
             they
             parish
             Bishops
             ?
             I
             wish
             them
             read
             in
             Church
             stories
             of
             the
             best
             times
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             can
             never
             understand
             some
             passages
             of
             scriptures
             of
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             this
             they
             should
             finde
             ,
             that
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             had
             some
             compasse
             of
             jurisdiction
             allotted
             ,
             
             wherein
             there
             were
             Churches
             at
             least
             
               according
               to
               cities
            
             ,
             wherein
             there
             were
             many
             presbyters
             to
             be
             overseene
             ,
             and
             ordered
             :
             and
             what
             was
             this
             but
             a
             Diocesse
             ,
             which
             as
             the
             Church
             increased
             ,
             increased
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             (
             say
             they
             )
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             
             had
             no
             princely
             authority
             ,
             and
             
               Lordly
               command
            
             over
             their
             brethren
             .
             That
             is
             true
             :
             neither
             is
             this
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             the
             calling
             ,
             
             or
             of
             the
             essence
             of
             it
             ;
             yet
             doth
             it
             not
             overthrow
             it
             ,
             but
             adorne
             and
             strengthen
             it
             when
             it
             is
             well
             used
             .
             If
             a
             Bishop
             were
             called
             a
             beggar
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             overthrow
             his
             calling
             ;
             so
             neither
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             called
             a
             pallace
             ,
             who
             knowes
             not
             ,
             that
             that
             proceeded
             from
             the
             favour
             of
             our
             Princes
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             Barons
             of
             the
             parliament
             to
             direct
             the
             conscience
             in
             deepe
             matters
             of
             state
             ?
          
           
             But
             (
             say
             they
             )
             this
             is
             against
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
               Be
               not
               Lords
               over
               Gods
               heritage
               ,
            
             
             saith
             
             Peter
             ,
             and
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             the
             
               Lords
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               exercise
               dominion
               over
               them
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               they
               that
               are
               great
               exercise
               authority
               over
               them
               :
               but
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               among
               you
               :
               but
               whosoever
               wil
               be
               great
               among
               you
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               your
               minister
               ,
               and
               whosoever
               would
               be
               chiefe
               among
               you
               ,
               let
               him
               bee
               your
               servant
            
             :
             therefore
             neither
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             their
             successors
             ,
             must
             as
             Lords
             rule
             over
             the
             flocke
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             over
             one
             another
             .
             
             Stay
             heere
             :
             Christ
             affoords
             no
             such
             conclusion
             .
             Hee
             is
             pleased
             to
             oppose
             ,
             not
             Kings
             and
             Bishops
             which
             are
             in
             excellent
             subordination
             either
             to
             other
             ,
             but
             Gentiles
             and
             Christians
             :
             and
             he
             doth
             not
             
               abolish
               magistracy
            
             from
             Christianity
             ;
             for
             then
             his
             Apostles
             were
             ill
             schollars
             ,
             who
             taught
             that
             
               higher
               powers
               are
               ordained
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             and
             that
             they
             must
             
               be
               obeyed
            
             by
             all
             under
             them
             :
             neither
             would
             he
             
               abolish
               an
               inequality
               of
               ministery
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             hee
             himselfe
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             had
             superiority
             over
             his
             disciples
             ;
             
               ye
               cal
               me
               master
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               Lord
               ,
               and
               ye
               say
               well
               ;
               for
               so
               I
               am
            
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             hee
             himselfe
             made
             
               first
               Apostles
            
             ,
             
             
               secondly
               Prophets
               ,
               thirdly
               teachers
            
             ,
             which
             implies
             an
             order
             ,
             degree
             ,
             and
             subordination
             either
             to
             other
             :
             neither
             doth
             hee
             heere
             forbid
             that
             his
             disciples
             should
             bee
             utterly
             excluded
             from
             dealing
             in
             any
             matter
             of
             right
             in
             the
             Common
             wealth
             ;
             for
             then
             they
             could
             easily
             have
             replied
             ,
             Lord
             wee
             desire
             not
             to
             meddle
             in
             secular
             affaires
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             superiority
             over
             one
             another
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             hee
             labours
             to
             prevent
             the
             
             wicked
             customes
             of
             heathen
             kings
             in
             Christian
             Common-wealthes
             and
             Churches
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             ruling
             
               by
               their
               owne
               lusts
               and
               wills
               ,
            
             and
             their
             ruling
             
               for
               their
               owne
               ends
            
             without
             respect
             to
             the
             peoples
             goods
             .
             This
             is
             
               to
               play
               the
               Lords
            
             ,
             to
             domineere
             over
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             their
             vassals
             ,
             and
             themselves
             had
             all
             Lordship
             paramount
             that
             could
             bee
             imagined
             .
             Now
             ,
             can
             any
             man
             not
             soaked
             in
             malice
             or
             prejudice
             say
             ,
             
             that
             our
             Bishops
             rule
             thus
             like
             heathens
             
               with
               force
               and
               crueltie
            
             .
             when
             they
             governe
             according
             to
             the
             lawes
             ,
             and
             Canons
             of
             Church
             and
             Common-wealth
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             to
             rule
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             in
             the
             lawes
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             presbyterie
             in
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             but
             now
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             governement
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             it
             is
             (
             say
             the
             Brownists
             )
             fearefully
             abused
             by
             the
             Bishops
             in
             three
             particulars
             :
             
               
                 1
                 In
                 shouldering
                 out
                 such
                 officers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 Christ
                 hath
                 ordained
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 In
                 imposing
                 oathes
                 upon
                 good
                 men
                 to
                 accuse
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 And
                 in
                 base
                 usage
                 of
                 the
                 high
                 censure
                 of
                 excommunication
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Put
             case
             all
             these
             were
             true
             :
             
             were
             this
             a
             sufficient
             cause
             of
             separation
             ?
             was
             Christ
             no
             master
             when
             his
             purse-bearer
             betrayed
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             servants
             runne
             away
             from
             him
             ?
             Is
             his
             ●eamelesse
             coate
             to
             bee
             
             rent
             in
             sunder
             because
             some
             of
             those
             about
             him
             have
             cast
             some
             spots
             upon
             it
             ?
             Because
             they
             may
             (
             if
             they
             will
             )
             accuse
             themselves
             ,
             will
             they
             therefore
             accuse
             Christ
             as
             if
             his
             bounty
             in
             our
             Church
             were
             not
             worth
             the
             injoyment
             ?
             Because
             one
             thing
             is
             not
             well
             used
             in
             the
             punishment
             of
             vice
             ,
             shall
             all
             things
             be
             neglected
             ,
             and
             spu●ned
             at
             that
             are
             amongst
             us
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             vertue
             ?
             yea
             shall
             the
             holy
             spirit
             of
             God
             assistant
             in
             the
             meanes
             of
             salvation
             amongst
             us
             ,
             be
             belyed
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             the
             grace
             they
             have
             gotten
             amongst
             us
             ,
             were
             no
             grace
             till
             they
             had
             discarded
             us
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             them
             doe
             ?
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             take
             a
             viewe
             of
             the
             particulars
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             it
             be
             so
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             ?
             First
             (
             they
             say
             )
             that
             Bishops
             justle
             out
             Christs
             officers
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             
             And
             who
             are
             these
             ?
             They
             tell
             us
             first
             of
             Elders
             ,
             lay
             governing
             Elders
             who
             should
             have
             power
             in
             the
             censures
             of
             the
             church
             and
             all
             matters
             of
             order
             .
             Indeed
             they
             had
             wont
             to
             tell
             us
             of
             these
             much
             .
             
             But
             since
             Master
             Smith
             (
             once
             of
             their
             Church
             )
             hath
             pulled
             downe
             that
             tottering
             wall
             ,
             by
             proving
             that
             there
             can
             bee
             but
             one
             sort
             of
             Elders
             proved
             from
             the
             scripture
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Pastours
             ,
             whose
             governing
             duty
             is
             to
             
               feede
               the
               flocke
               of
               God
            
             :
             
             and
             that
             the
             Apostle
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             doth
             not
             import
             a
             distribution
             of
             officers
             ,
             but
             commendation
             of
             severall
             workes
             in
             one
             office
             ;
             
             teaching
             that
             Elders
             are
             to
             be
             honoured
             for
             two
             workes
             ,
             well-ruling
             ,
             and
             
               laborious
               teaching
            
             ,
             as
             he
             proves
             by
             severall
             texts
             
             compared
             .
             And
             since
             they
             weigh
             that
             a
             true
             Church
             may
             stand
             without
             them
             ;
             because
             otherwise
             the
             first
             Church
             of
             Christians
             from
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             till
             these
             supposed
             Elders
             are
             ordained
             ,
             
             were
             not
             a
             true
             Church
             .
             And
             especially
             since
             they
             have
             brought
             in
             their
             new
             parish
             discipline
             ,
             whereby
             all
             power
             of
             governement
             is
             in
             the
             whole
             congregation
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             backeward
             to
             confesse
             that
             a
             true
             Church
             may
             be
             without
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             much
             stand
             upon
             that
             exception
             against
             us
             (
             as
             once
             a
             Pastour
             of
             that
             Church
             confessed
             to
             mee
             )
             .
             Therefore
             neede
             not
             I
             use
             more
             words
             about
             that
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             they
             claime
             their
             Doctours
             ,
             
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             which
             (
             they
             say
             )
             the
             Bishops
             have
             banished
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Indeed
             wee
             reade
             of
             Doctors
             to
             teach
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             
             and
             if
             in
             every
             congregation
             (
             if
             maintenance
             were
             answerable
             )
             there
             were
             one
             in
             whom
             were
             
               the
               word
               of
               knowledge
            
             ,
             
             and
             another
             in
             whom
             were
             
               the
               word
               of
               wisdome
            
             (
             if
             these
             gifts
             meete
             not
             in
             one
             man
             )
             wee
             would
             not
             mislike
             it
             .
             But
             that
             this
             must
             be
             so
             ,
             as
             a
             distinct
             office
             and
             officer
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             this
             we
             deny
             .
             For
             teaching
             and
             preaching
             may
             meete
             in
             the
             same
             officer
             (
             whether
             Pastour
             of
             charge
             ,
             or
             Doctour
             of
             the
             chaire
             )
             .
             Christ
             went
             about
             teaching
             ,
             and
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             continued
             teaching
             ,
             
             and
             
               preaching
               ;
               Timothy
            
             must
             teach
             ,
             and
             preach
             .
             And
             these
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             
             
             
             
             
             make
             severall
             offices
             :
             
             he
             disjoines
             them
             not
             ,
             but
             couples
             them
             together
             ,
             
               Pastors
               and
               teachers
            
             ;
             to
             signifie
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             bee
             divers
             gifts
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             are
             often
             coupled
             in
             one
             man.
             
          
           
             
             And
             for
             Deacons
             (
             which
             is
             a
             name
             given
             to
             ministers
             ,
             and
             to
             Christ
             himselfe
             )
             wee
             reade
             indeed
             of
             certaine
             men
             (
             not
             called
             Deacons
             there
             )
             whose
             worke
             was
             
               to
               minister
               to
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               saints
               ,
            
             that
             the
             Apostles
             be
             not
             driven
             
               to
               leave
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               serve
               tables
            
             :
             but
             have
             not
             we
             such
             ,
             who
             take
             care
             for
             the
             poore
             ,
             that
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Lord
             by
             us
             be
             not
             hindred
             ?
             Are
             not
             our
             Church-wardens
             ,
             and
             overseers
             the
             same
             for
             substance
             of
             office
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             be
             also
             alwaies
             the
             same
             for
             conscience
             ?
          
           
             
             But
             (
             say
             they
             )
             wee
             have
             not
             the
             Deacons
             of
             Christ
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             we
             have
             Deacons
             for
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             ministery
             ,
             
             who
             serve
             it
             for
             
               a
               better
               degree
            
             if
             they
             perofrme
             it
             wisely
             .
             But
             that
             Deacons
             should
             be
             such
             brethren
             ,
             who
             doe
             alwaies
             attend
             the
             businesse
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             and
             not
             belong
             to
             ministeriall
             order
             ,
             is
             without
             ground
             :
             mark
             their
             qualification
             ,
             which
             needed
             not
             for
             such
             a
             worke
             ,
             
             
               men
               full
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
            
             :
             mark
             their
             ordination
             ,
             
             which
             was
             with
             
               imposition
               of
               hands
            
             ,
             a
             ceremony
             ministerial
             :
             marke
             their
             
               practise
               ,
               Stephen
               preached
            
             ,
             and
             
               Philip
               preached
            
             ,
             and
             baptized
             too
             :
             marke
             their
             description
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             proved
             ,
             and
             found
             fit
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             performe
             their
             office
             well
             ,
             
               they
               
               shall
               purchase
               to
               themselves
               a
               good
               degree
               ,
            
             
             to
             ascend
             higher
             to
             be
             Presbyters
             ,
             yea
             and
             to
             be
             Bishops
             also
             .
             And
             are
             not
             our
             Deacons
             such
             ?
             were
             they
             not
             ,
             yet
             can
             wee
             not
             bee
             denied
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             seeing
             after
             the
             ascension
             ,
             Christ
             had
             a
             true
             Church
             before
             Deacons
             were
             thought
             of
             .
          
           
             Put
             case
             Bishops
             did
             no
             hurt
             this
             way
             ,
             
             yet
             they
             impose
             oathes
             upon
             good
             men
             to
             accuse
             themselves
             ,
             (
             say
             they
             )
             which
             is
             against
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             ,
             justice
             ,
             and
             religion
             .
             
             Certainely
             nature
             is
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             and
             head
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             justice
             ,
             and
             religion
             too
             .
             If
             therefore
             such
             oathes
             are
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             body
             in
             publicke
             peace
             and
             tranquility
             ,
             why
             they
             may
             not
             stand
             with
             nature
             ,
             justice
             ,
             and
             religion
             ,
             I
             cannot
             see
             .
             
             If
             one
             man
             bee
             intrusted
             with
             another
             mans
             goods
             which
             perish
             ,
             and
             he
             pretend
             that
             it
             be
             dead
             or
             stolne
             ,
             then
             saith
             the
             law
             ,
             
               an
               oath
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               bee
               betweene
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               loser
               shal
               accept
               it
               ,
               or
               the
               wronger
               shal
               make
               restitution
               .
            
             What
             is
             heere
             but
             an
             imposing
             an
             oath
             upon
             a
             man
             to
             accuse
             ,
             or
             excuse
             himselfe
             ?
             If
             a
             man
             trespassed
             against
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             
             
               an
               oath
               was
               to
               be
               layed
               upon
               him
               to
               cause
               him
               to
               sweare
            
             before
             the
             altar
             ,
             in
             Gods
             house
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             person
             were
             concealed
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             
             
               he
               tooke
               an
               oath
               of
               the
               kingdome
               and
               nation
            
             that
             they
             found
             him
             not
             as
             Obadiah
             saith
             to
             Elijah
             :
             what
             is
             heere
             againe
             but
             an
             oath
             imposed
             to
             excuse
             ,
             or
             to
             
             accuse
             a
             mans
             selfe
             ?
             And
             what
             doe
             our
             Bishops
             more
             then
             thus
             ?
             
             
               If
               Iacob
               bound
               Esau
               by
               an
               oath
            
             to
             secure
             that
             which
             he
             had
             bought
             of
             him
             .
             
             
               If
               Salomon
               bound
               Shime●
               by
               an
               oath
            
             to
             his
             confinement
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             because
             hee
             knew
             hee
             had
             a
             wicked
             heart
             against
             governement
             ,
             from
             
               his
               grievous
               curse
            
             against
             David
             ,
             to
             secure
             his
             peace
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             our
             Bishops
             (
             having
             law
             in
             their
             hand
             )
             secure
             the
             rights
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             peace
             of
             the
             state
             ,
             by
             the
             like
             oath
             also
             ?
             How
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             the
             Church
             and
             state
             can
             ever
             live
             securely
             ,
             when
             
               false
               brethren
               come
               in
               privily
               to
               bring
               us
               into
               bondage
            
             ;
             
             when
             
               they
               creep
               into
               houses
               and
               lead
               captive
               simple
               women
            
             ;
             
             when
             certaine
             men
             
               creep
               in
               unawares
            
             ,
             whose
             words
             
               eate
               as
               doth
               a
               canker
            
             ,
             being
             closely
             conveyed
             ,
             and
             having
             secret
             operations
             upon
             weake
             spirits
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             to
             bee
             safe
             from
             th●se
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             
               oath
               of
            
             God
             to
             make
             them
             manifest
             ?
             A●
             when
             treason
             is
             detected
             ,
             suspected
             ,
             presumed
             ,
             or
             fained
             ,
             I
             hope
             no
             man
             thinke
             it
             unfit
             that
             the
             king
             ,
             
               who
               is
               worth
               tenne
               thousand
               of
               us
               ,
            
             should
             be
             secured
             by
             an
             oath
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             to
             the
             losse
             of
             thousands
             of
             lives
             :
             so
             (
             nor
             I
             thinke
             )
             can
             they
             judge
             it
             unfit
             that
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             spouse
             of
             Christ
             should
             be
             secured
             of
             her
             rights
             ,
             and
             peace
             ,
             by
             an
             oath
             ▪
             though
             thousands
             doe
             suffer
             in
             goods
             ,
             and
             liberty
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             say
             they
             )
             if
             Bishops
             may
             be
             excused
             in
             former
             things
             ,
             yet
             can
             they
             not
             in
             the
             base
             usage
             of
             the
             censure
             of
             excommunication
             ,
             
             I
             am
             yet
             glad
             that
             they
             doe
             so
             highly
             account
             of
             it
             :
             for
             it
             is
             a
             fearefull
             censure
             indeed
             ,
             when
             men
             by
             it
             are
             separated
             from
             publike
             Communion
             ,
             and
             fellowship
             with
             Christ
             in
             his
             ordinances
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             so
             bound
             and
             held
             under
             the
             guilt
             of
             sinne
             .
             Too
             many
             doe
             too
             highly
             esteeme
             it
             ;
             and
             because
             some
             zealous
             men
             in
             former
             times
             have
             called
             the
             Excommunication
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             clergy
             (
             when
             it
             was
             whetted
             against
             grace
             and
             the
             true
             worship
             of
             God
             )
             
               a
               woodden
               dagger
            
             ;
             therefore
             they
             think
             that
             they
             may
             doe
             the
             like
             against
             ours
             .
          
           
             Why
             not
             (
             say
             the
             Brownists
             ?
             
             )
             seeing
             the
             Bishops
             doe
             ingrosse
             it
             to
             themselves
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             a
             common
             power
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             
             They
             doe
             use
             it
             no
             otherwise
             than
             Paul
             ,
             who
             while
             hee
             kept
             that
             key
             in
             his
             owne
             hands
             ,
             
             by
             
               his
               owne
               spirit
            
             and
             authority
             ,
             cast
             out
             the
             incestuous
             person
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             before
             .
             Nay
             ,
             they
             doe
             not
             ingrosse
             it
             to
             themselves
             ;
             for
             they
             doe
             denounce
             it
             according
             to
             Canons
             and
             rules
             which
             are
             made
             in
             Synods
             and
             convocations
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             gathered
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             their
             Princes
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             say
             they
             )
             they
             are
             decreed
             by
             Chancellors
             ,
             
             Commissaries
             ,
             and
             Officials
             .
             
             By
             them
             indeed
             as
             servants
             to
             the
             Lawes
             and
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             their
             jurisdiction
             ,
             for
             execution
             .
             For
             the
             censures
             are
             not
             referred
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             Lawes
             and
             Constitutions
             ,
             which
             they
             
             are
             sworn
             to
             execute
             justly
             and
             impartially
             .
             I
             thinke
             that
             they
             cannot
             blame
             this
             service
             of
             theirs
             ,
             if
             they
             consider
             the
             originall
             .
             First
             Bishops
             judged
             ecclesiasticall
             causes
             in
             person
             ,
             under
             which
             burthen
             they
             groaned
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             was
             deprived
             of
             other
             comforts
             .
             Then
             ,
             when
             causes
             increased
             by
             the
             increase
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             ordinary
             cases
             were
             ruled
             by
             the
             canons
             of
             Counsels
             ,
             there
             was
             lesse
             need
             of
             Bishops
             presence
             .
             And
             when
             matters
             of
             
               Tythes
               ,
               Testamentary
            
             ,
             and
             Matrimoniall
             (
             by
             the
             favour
             of
             Princes
             )
             were
             referred
             to
             Ecclesiasticall
             cognisance
             ,
             then
             such
             assistants
             were
             ordained
             ,
             as
             by
             such
             study
             and
             industry
             were
             usefull
             to
             serve
             the
             Church
             under
             Bishops
             :
             and
             what
             hurt
             is
             here
             ?
          
           
             
             Sweet
             servants
             indeed
             (
             say
             they
             )
             who
             having
             this
             spirituall
             Sword
             in
             their
             hands
             doe
             thus
             abuse
             it
             .
             Doe
             we
             not
             see
             indulgences
             ,
             and
             pardons
             ,
             by
             their
             absolutions
             ,
             and
             suspensions
             of
             processes
             ,
             flye
             abroad
             for
             money
             in
             their
             commutations
             ,
             and
             purse
             penances
             ?
             
             As
             for
             Indulgences
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             Papall
             ,
             and
             Evangelicall
             ;
             the
             Pope
             grants
             them
             out
             of
             Papall
             authority
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             mitigation
             of
             these
             satisfactions
             we
             owe
             to
             God
             :
             these
             we
             abhorre
             and
             disclaime
             as
             impious
             .
             But
             in
             our
             Church
             they
             are
             granted
             ,
             upon
             repentance
             and
             promise
             of
             amendment
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             mitigation
             of
             that
             satisfaction
             wee
             owe
             to
             men
             offended
             by
             us
             .
             Of
             these
             Paul
             doth
             speake
             ,
             
               sufficient
               
               to
               such
               a
               man
               is
               this
               punishment
               :
               yee
               ought
               to
               ▪
               
               forgive
               him
               ,
               lest
               he
               be
               swallowed
               up
               with
               too
               much
               sorrow
               .
            
             And
             if
             this
             be
             not
             regulated
             aright
             ,
             the
             fault
             is
             in
             persons
             ,
             
             not
             in
             this
             good
             order
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             this
             is
             granted
             when
             offenders
             doe
             but
             say
             to
             them
             ,
             
             
               I
               am
               sorry
               ,
               I
               repent
               ,
               I
               will
               doe
               it
               no
               more
            
             :
             which
             though
             it
             be
             not
             enough
             to
             take
             off
             the
             merit
             of
             sinne
             before
             God
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             enough
             to
             take
             off
             the
             censure
             of
             excommunication
             .
             For
             this
             is
             a
             sure
             rule
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             is
             enough
             to
             constitute
             an
             outward
             member
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             is
             enough
             to
             admit
             a
             wounded
             member
             into
             the
             outward
             priviledges
             of
             it
             .
             
             And
             for
             
               purse
               penances
            
             and
             commutations
             ,
             of
             which
             you
             speake
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             considered
             that
             it
             hath
             some
             ground
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
             For
             if
             there
             may
             bee
             a
             commutation
             by
             the
             purse
             
               for
               murther
            
             (
             as
             ye
             may
             see
             in
             the
             law
             of
             
               the
               owners
               Oxe
               killing
               a
               man
               ,
            
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             why
             not
             for
             lesse
             matters
             when
             it
             is
             well
             regulated
             ?
          
           
             Yea
             but
             (
             say
             they
             )
             doe
             we
             not
             see
             more
             abominations
             yet
             ?
             Is
             not
             power
             ,
             
             by
             their
             dispensing
             of
             Excommunications
             ,
             taken
             from
             Churches
             ,
             to
             remove
             scandals
             ,
             and
             purge
             out
             wicked
             livers
             ,
             to
             the
             annoyance
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Put
             case
             wee
             had
             not
             power
             to
             remove
             scandals
             ,
             
             must
             they
             therefore
             separate
             ?
             If
             they
             abstained
             from
             the
             approbation
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             labored
             to
             supply
             the
             defect
             of
             this
             power
             by
             holinesse
             
             of
             life
             ,
             might
             they
             not
             thus
             
               judge
               the
               world
            
             ,
             
             and
             continue
             in
             our
             fellowship
             with
             glorious
             comfort
             ?
             Put
             case
             we
             had
             no
             power
             to
             purge
             wicked
             livers
             ,
             must
             they
             presently
             say
             ,
             
               Depart
               from
               me
               ,
               I
               am
               holier
               than
               thou
            
             ?
             
             They
             should
             beare
             onely
             their
             
               owne
               burthens
            
             in
             sinne
             ,
             and
             
               one
               anothers
            
             burthen
             by
             compassion
             ,
             toleration
             ,
             charity
             ,
             and
             meeknesse
             .
             By
             rash
             separation
             the
             correction
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             not
             furthered
             ,
             but
             hindred
             :
             for
             when
             they
             see
             themselves
             contemned
             ,
             they
             are
             put
             further
             from
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             made
             
               sevenfold
               the
               child
               of
               Hell
               more
               ,
            
             to
             the
             hazzard
             of
             all
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             we
             have
             excellent
             power
             for
             both
             these
             workes
             .
             Though
             not
             in
             all
             the
             members
             of
             every
             particular
             congregation
             ,
             as
             they
             meane
             ;
             for
             then
             no
             man
             could
             
               perish
               in
               the
               gaine-saying
               of
               Core
               ,
            
             
             whose
             mutiny
             was
             because
             he
             could
             not
             be
             equall
             to
             Aaron
             ,
             
             whom
             God
             appointed
             his
             superiour
             :
             yet
             have
             wee
             it
             in
             every
             Diocesse
             ,
             where
             lawes
             are
             made
             not
             by
             one
             but
             many
             ,
             for
             the
             ruling
             of
             all
             under
             them
             .
             And
             if
             persons
             were
             not
             sometimes
             in
             fault
             more
             then
             offices
             (
             who
             yet
             seeme
             worse
             through
             the
             impetuous
             carriages
             of
             those
             that
             speake
             
               evill
               of
               governement
            
             ,
             
             and
             thinke
             it
             as
             easie
             to
             rule
             multitudes
             ,
             as
             a
             few
             in
             a
             Parlour
             )
             wee
             might
             be
             easily
             as
             happy
             in
             our
             power
             as
             all
             the
             Churches
             under
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             
             Then
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             tell
             me
             (
             say
             they
             )
             the
             reason
             
             of
             two
             things
             ;
             why
             ungodly
             men
             are
             not
             cast
             out
             ?
             and
             why
             your
             excommunication
             is
             thundred
             against
             good
             men
             ,
             meaning
             
               
                 Solution
                 .
              
               1
            
             themselves
             ?
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             first
             is
             because
             good
             Canons
             are
             not
             observed
             .
             Were
             Bishops
             never
             so
             good
             ,
             and
             their
             officers
             never
             so
             carefull
             under
             them
             ,
             yet
             if
             Church-wardens
             ,
             that
             should
             ,
             upon
             
               the
               oath
               of
               God
            
             ,
             present
             scandals
             ,
             thinke
             thus
             ;
             I
             shall
             be
             accounted
             a
             troubler
             of
             my
             neighbours
             ,
             our
             presentments
             come
             to
             nothing
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             the
             court
             rich
             ,
             to
             present
             the
             poore
             ,
             brings
             but
             charge
             to
             the
             parish
             ,
             meaning
             his
             owne
             purse
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             observe
             all
             the
             Canons
             ,
             or
             it
             is
             better
             ,
             to
             punish
             them
             before
             the
             civill
             magistrate
             out
             of
             prejudice
             to
             courts
             of
             spirituall
             judicature
             ;
             then
             is
             it
             impossible
             ,
             be
             the
             governement
             never
             so
             good
             that
             wicked
             men
             should
             bee
             cast
             out
             .
             But
             if
             Church-wardens
             be
             as
             the
             
               house
               of
               Cloe
            
             to
             Paul
             to
             give
             true
             information
             and
             to
             open
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             not-seeing
             judge
             ,
             they
             shall
             soone
             heere
             ,
             as
             of
             that
             incestuous
             person
             ,
             
               Cast
               them
               out
            
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             this
             question
             neede
             not
             be
             moved
             by
             them
             ,
             seeing
             they
             see
             more
             cast
             out
             in
             our
             Churches
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             whereof
             choise
             of
             wicked
             members
             we
             heare
             onely
             of
             excommunicating
             onely
             
               one
               beast
            
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             second
             quaere
             I
             answere
             ,
             because
             it
             
               
                 Solution
                 .
              
               2
            
             may
             fall
             out
             so
             in
             all
             the
             societies
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             a
             good
             man
             may
             not
             be
             a
             good
             citizen
             ,
             nor
             a
             good
             member
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             .
             
             If
             then
             they
             are
             cast
             out
             it
             is
             not
             for
             goodnesse
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             not
             good
             enough
             .
             There
             is
             a
             double
             goodnesse
             ,
             a
             certaine
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             a
             controversal
             goodnesse
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             judged
             of
             some
             good
             men
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             of
             others
             as
             good
             as
             they
             .
             No
             good
             man
             is
             cast
             out
             by
             us
             for
             certaine
             goodnesse
             ,
             but
             for
             controversal
             ,
             which
             ends
             in
             stirres
             and
             tumults
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             
               I
               would
               they
               were
               cut
               off
               that
               trouble
               you
            
             saith
             Paul.
             
             Againe
             there
             is
             a
             double
             goodnesse
             ,
             in
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             carriage
             of
             it
             :
             as
             Iobs
             cause
             was
             good
             ,
             yet
             he
             carried
             it
             badly
             ,
             and
             therefore
             before
             God
             received
             him
             to
             his
             favour
             ,
             he
             was
             driven
             
               to
               abhorre
               himselfe
               and
               repent
               in
               dust
               and
               ashes
               .
            
             
             No
             man
             by
             us
             is
             cast
             out
             for
             any
             good
             thing
             ,
             but
             for
             his
             undiscreet
             and
             bad
             carriage
             of
             it
             .
             A
             man
             doth
             not
             onely
             love
             the
             meate
             ,
             but
             the
             dressing
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             doth
             God
             the
             manner
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             the
             Church
             .
             If
             therefore
             the
             carriage
             of
             goodnesse
             end
             in
             faction
             ,
             and
             turbulency
             ,
             the
             actours
             ,
             happly
             ,
             may
             bee
             justly
             cast
             out
             for
             a
             time
             to
             make
             them
             more
             humbly
             wise
             .
          
           
             
             Yea
             but
             (
             say
             they
             )
             such
             good
             men
             as
             were
             persecuted
             for
             our
             consciences
             by
             the
             Bishops
             and
             their
             instruments
             ,
             with
             their
             curses
             ,
             and
             prisons
             ,
             when
             wicked
             men
             are
             spared
             .
             It
             may
             
             fall
             out
             so
             justly
             in
             three
             cases
             :
             
             when
             wicked
             men
             confesse
             their
             faults
             ,
             and
             they
             deny
             
             them
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             publicke
             cognisance
             by
             a
             cleare
             and
             open
             law
             against
             their
             faults
             ,
             and
             
             not
             against
             the
             other
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             when
             
             one
             disturbs
             the
             publike
             peace
             of
             the
             church
             more
             then
             the
             other
             .
             For
             (
             as
             it
             is
             well
             said
             )
             in
             a
             Common-wealth
             some
             smaller
             offence
             hath
             heavier
             punishment
             ,
             as
             breaking
             open
             a
             poore
             Cottage
             where
             no
             goods
             are
             lost
             ,
             or
             person
             hurt
             ,
             then
             the
             stealing
             of
             some
             cattell
             ,
             which
             haply
             are
             more
             worth
             ,
             because
             the
             publike
             tranquility
             and
             peace
             of
             subjects
             is
             more
             hurt
             :
             so
             also
             is
             it
             justly
             in
             the
             Church
             when
             publike
             peace
             is
             in
             hazard
             .
          
           
             But
             is
             the
             sinne
             of
             separation
             so
             great
             ,
             
             that
             it
             should
             be
             punished
             more
             then
             blasphemy
             ,
             perjury
             ,
             whoring
             ,
             drunkennesse
             ,
             say
             they
             ?
             
             All
             these
             and
             other
             sinnes
             are
             detestable
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             lawes
             fall
             under
             great
             censures
             ,
             
             and
             finde
             not
             
               the
               spirit
               of
               meeknesse
               but
               the
               rod
               ,
            
             when
             the
             sleepy
             consciences
             of
             Officers
             will
             present
             them
             in
             due
             course
             of
             Law.
             
             Yet
             the
             sinne
             of
             separation
             is
             very
             great
             .
             It
             makes
             men
             throw
             durt
             in
             their
             mothers
             face
             ,
             and
             defile
             their
             fathers
             and
             brethren
             .
             It
             stands
             and
             pleads
             it
             own
             justification
             in
             despight
             of
             government
             ,
             whereas
             the
             other
             are
             
               selfe
               condemned
            
             wretches
             .
             It
             sowreth
             many
             quickly
             under
             shew
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             whereas
             the
             other
             are
             abhorred
             by
             a
             naturall
             conscience
             .
             It
             begets
             divisions
             which
             
               breed
               thoughts
               of
               heart
            
             ,
             
             and
             proud
             contentions
             ,
             whereas
             none
             will
             contend
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             shakes
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             in
             Religion
             ,
             making
             them
             to
             doubt
             whether
             any
             Religion
             be
             good
             .
             For
             
             while
             they
             see
             these
             that
             are
             reputed
             good
             men
             to
             be
             so
             divided
             ,
             the
             adversary
             triumphs
             ,
             the
             scoffer
             mockes
             ,
             but
             the
             serious
             Christian
             ,
             that
             knowes
             he
             must
             have
             a
             Religion
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             heaven
             ,
             knowes
             not
             which
             way
             to
             take
             .
             His
             body
             is
             in
             one
             Church
             ,
             his
             soule
             in
             another
             ,
             his
             opinion
             in
             neither
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             wind
             of
             affection
             ,
             and
             the
             tide
             of
             well
             pleasing
             persons
             carry
             him
             ▪
             whereas
             the
             other
             move
             him
             not
             one
             foo●
             in
             Religion
             .
             For
             Religion
             gives
             holy
             and
             good
             principles
             .
             If
             they
             be
             not
             sucked
             into
             make
             men
             better
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             because
             Religion
             is
             naught
             ,
             but
             because
             those
             that
             professe
             it
             are
             too
             bad
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             know
             
               in
               the
               day
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               .
            
             Weigh
             but
             this
             throughly
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             not
             blame
             Bishops
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             vaine
             sinne
             of
             separation
             .
          
           
             
             But
             put
             case
             (
             say
             they
             )
             that
             they
             did
             well
             in
             all
             their
             former
             use
             of
             excommunication
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             make
             it
             base
             and
             vile
             in
             excommunicating
             for
             triviall
             and
             unworthy
             causes
             ,
             as
             fees
             ,
             and
             small
             portions
             of
             money
             to
             be
             paid
             by
             them
             that
             are
             not
             able
             to
             pay
             ,
             in
             this
             they
             sinne
             against
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             .
             Indeed
             if
             it
             be
             so
             through
             Bishops
             faults
             ,
             
             now
             verily
             there
             is
             a
             fault
             .
             I
             know
             no
             Bishop
             in
             our
             Church
             but
             would
             willingly
             redresse
             it
             .
             If
             there
             be
             a
             defect
             any
             where
             it
             is
             in
             Law
             ,
             not
             in
             Bishops
             Courts
             .
             If
             there
             were
             any
             common
             Law
             for
             the
             poore
             Minister
             to
             recover
             his
             Offerings
             ,
             and
             
             other
             petty
             dues
             ▪
             for
             the
             officers
             of
             courts
             to
             procure
             their
             fees
             ,
             whereof
             both
             must
             live
             or
             sterve
             ,
             would
             they
             ever
             run
             to
             the
             dreadfull
             sentence
             of
             excommunication
             ?
             It
             proceeds
             not
             from
             any
             order
             or
             sentence
             of
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             from
             a
             meere
             want
             of
             other
             law
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             hope
             they
             will
             not
             separate
             from
             the
             common-wealth
             ;
             get
             some
             law
             to
             recover
             their
             rights
             other
             wayes
             ,
             and
             then
             excommunication
             shall
             shine
             in
             its
             glory
             .
             Yet
             ,
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             thus
             much
             (
             I
             am
             sure
             )
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             to
             quiet
             a
             tender
             conscience
             .
             A
             man
             askes
             his
             dues
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             denied
             :
             so
             hee
             that
             denies
             it
             ,
             is
             an
             
               unrighteous
               person
            
             .
             He
             askes
             it
             againe
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             denied
             in
             choller
             :
             so
             ,
             he
             that
             denies
             ,
             is
             
               a
               contentious
               person
            
             ;
             hee
             askes
             it
             againe
             ,
             and
             hee
             is
             reviled
             :
             so
             hee
             that
             doth
             so
             is
             
               a
               reviler
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             saith
             ,
             
             that
             
               contentious
               persons
               shall
               have
               indignation
               ,
               and
               wrath
               ,
               tribulation
               ,
               and
               anguish
            
             :
             that
             
               unrighteous
               persons
            
             ,
             
             
               theeves
               and
               revilers
               ,
               shall
               not
               inherit
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God.
            
             Therefore
             they
             are
             bound
             in
             heaven
             while
             they
             are
             so
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             reciprocall
             then
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             bound
             in
             heaven
             ,
             should
             upon
             due
             conviction
             ,
             bee
             bound
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             so
             bound
             on
             earth
             ,
             shall
             bee
             bound
             in
             heaven
             ?
             But
             these
             that
             will
             not
             pay
             just
             fees
             ,
             dues
             ,
             if
             they
             bee
             able
             ,
             upon
             conviction
             ,
             and
             contumacy
             ,
             are
             bound
             in
             heaven
             :
             therefore
             upon
             their
             contumacy
             th●y
             may
             lawfully
             bee
             excommunicate
             .
          
           
           
             
             Yea
             but
             (
             say
             they
             )
             the
             Bishops
             officers
             should
             have
             no
             fees
             at
             all
             in
             spirituall
             cases
             .
             Should
             they
             not
             live
             ?
             
             so
             it
             may
             bee
             ,
             some
             would
             ,
             that
             would
             doe
             what
             they
             list
             .
             But
             when
             they
             spend
             their
             time
             and
             strength
             in
             rectifying
             disorders
             as
             they
             can
             by
             law
             ,
             shall
             they
             have
             no
             reward
             ?
             Indeed
             it
             were
             a
             gracious
             thing
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             a
             common
             treasury
             to
             maintaine
             them
             that
             they
             might
             heare
             no
             more
             of
             ,
             
             
               they
               eate
               up
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               people
            
             :
             yet
             because
             they
             must
             bee
             maintained
             one
             of
             these
             two
             wayes
             ;
             either
             
               out
               of
               the
               common
               purse
            
             of
             the
             innocent
             ,
             or
             
               out
               of
               the
               purses
               of
               the
               guilty
               .
            
             Iudge
             whether
             it
             be
             more
             equal
             that
             one
             man
             should
             spend
             for
             another
             mans
             sinne
             ,
             or
             that
             a
             man
             that
             will
             sinne
             should
             be
             driven
             to
             spend
             for
             his
             owne
             ;
             that
             if
             he
             feare
             not
             sinne
             ,
             yet
             at
             the
             least
             he
             may
             feare
             the
             weakning
             of
             his
             purse
             .
             And
             thus
             (
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             by
             Gods
             blessing
             )
             have
             I
             done
             with
             the
             first
             general
             plea
             of
             the
             Brownists
             against
             us
             ,
             
               that
               we
               are
               no
               true
               Church
               .
            
             We
             have
             all
             their
             pleas
             ,
             about
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             the
             enterance
             into
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             the
             head
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             the
             members
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             government
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             .
             In
             al
             which
             ,
             thorough
             Christs
             assistance
             ,
             I
             have
             so
             cleared
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             shewed
             the
             vaine
             singularity
             of
             theirs
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             not
             come
             to
             us
             ,
             yet
             wee
             shall
             keepe
             where
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             
               not
               forsake
               the
               fellowship
               in
               our
               assemblies
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             14.
             
             The
             Brownists
             second
             opinion
             upon
             ▪
             which
             they
             forsake
             our
             Church
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             not
             a
             true
             ministery
             .
          
           
             WE
             are
             now
             (
             by
             Gods
             favour
             )
             come
             unto
             their
             second
             opinion
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             ground
             their
             separation
             from
             us
             to
             be
             just
             ,
             and
             necessary
             ;
             
               that
               we
               have
               not
               a
               true
               ministery
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             (
             alasse
             )
             they
             pitty
             me
             and
             others
             of
             my
             brethren
             .
             They
             doe
             ,
             or
             should
             know
             ,
             that
             
               the
               best
               ministery
               ,
               now
               ,
               is
               the
               opening
               and
               applying
               the
               word
               by
               them
               that
               are
               sent
               ,
            
             that
             which
             Paul
             saith
             of
             prophecying
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               a
               speaking
               unto
               men
               for
               exhortation
               ,
               edification
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               comfort
            
             ,
             is
             this
             same
             with
             the
             best
             ministery
             .
             And
             if
             they
             that
             doe
             it
             
               be
               sent
            
             ,
             
             then
             surely
             it
             is
             right
             as
             it
             should
             bee
             .
             Now
             ,
             to
             the
             sending
             of
             this
             ministery
             there
             must
             bee
             three
             acts
             :
             the
             act
             of
             Christ
             ;
             the
             act
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             the
             act
             of
             the
             parties
             sent
             .
             To
             Christ
             
               all
               authority
               and
               power
               is
               given
               ,
            
             
             and
             he
             useth
             a
             double
             act
             :
             an
             immediate
             act
             when
             he
             doth
             ,
             in
             calling
             ,
             extraordinarily
             fit
             men
             with
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             power
             to
             do
             his
             work
             ,
             so
             he
             fitted
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Evangelists
             .
             A
             mediate
             act
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             it
             the
             ordinary
             way
             ,
             by
             meanes
             ,
             and
             degrees
             .
             Men
             (
             by
             his
             grace
             )
             
               take
               heede
               to
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               to
               themselves
               ,
               give
               attendance
               upon
               reading
            
             ;
             
             and
             attaine
             to
             these
             foure
             things
             :
             integrity
             
             of
             life
             ,
             
             by
             which
             they
             get
             
               a
               good
               report
               even
               of
               those
               that
               are
               without
            
             :
             Soundnesse
             in
             christian
             Doctrine
             ;
             by
             which
             they
             are
             
               able
               to
               teach
               ,
               exhort
               ,
               reprove
               ,
               correct
               ,
               and
               instruct
            
             those
             committed
             to
             them
             .
             Dexterity
             in
             teaching
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             
               are
               apt
               to
               teach
            
             ,
             and
             communicate
             their
             knowledge
             to
             others
             .
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             willingnesse
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             feed
             the
             flocke
             of
             God
             
               willingly
               and
               of
               a
               ready
               minde
               ,
               out
               of
               love
               and
               zeale
               to
               Christ
               .
            
             Of
             all
             these
             no
             ordinary
             man
             can
             judge
             :
             but
             hee
             that
             findes
             them
             in
             himselfe
             may
             say
             ,
             I
             thank
             God
             ,
             I
             find
             this
             act
             of
             Christ
             in
             sending
             me
             which
             opens
             the
             doore
             .
             The
             act
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             Porter
             that
             doth
             let
             us
             in
             :
             
             and
             stands
             in
             foure
             things
             ,
             
               presentation
               ,
               probation
               ,
               ordination
            
             ,
             and
             election
             .
             Presentation
             is
             when
             those
             that
             are
             to
             be
             called
             are
             presented
             .
             
             Thus
             the
             Disciples
             presented
             or
             
               set
               before
            
             the
             Apostles
             
               Ioseph
               ,
               Barsabas
            
             ,
             and
             Matthias
             ;
             
             as
             after
             they
             
               set
               before
               them
            
             the
             Deacons
             that
             were
             to
             be
             called
             .
             Probation
             is
             a
             triall
             of
             their
             gifts
             and
             life
             :
             as
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Let
               them
               first
               bee
               proved
               ,
               and
               then
               let
               them
               minister
               if
               they
               be
               found
               worthy
               .
            
             Ordination
             is
             when
             they
             are
             consecrated
             and
             set
             apart
             with
             
               imposition
               of
               hands
            
             ,
             and
             prayer
             .
             Thus
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ordained
             the
             Elders
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             and
             
               Titus
               was
               left
               in
               Creta
            
             for
             this
             end
             .
             Election
             and
             calling
             is
             when
             they
             are
             assigned
             for
             execution
             of
             their
             Office
             to
             their
             particular
             titles
             and
             allotments
             ,
             as
             Matthias
             to
             his
             Apostolicall
             
             jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             Titus
             to
             Episcopall
             in
             Ephesus
             and
             Creta
             ;
             which
             Election
             though
             it
             may
             bee
             conceived
             to
             goe
             before
             Ordination
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             office
             to
             which
             they
             are
             elected
             ,
             yet
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             execution
             of
             it
             in
             their
             particular
             places
             .
             The
             Act
             of
             the
             party
             sent
             ,
             is
             a
             desire
             of
             the
             Office
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             purpose
             to
             spend
             and
             to
             be
             spent
             upon
             that
             service
             .
             They
             must
             have
             (
             ordinarily
             )
             a
             desire
             of
             
               their
               office
            
             ,
             
             and
             to
             
               addict
               themselves
               to
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Saints
            
             as
             the
             house
             of
             Stephanas
             .
             If
             it
             seeme
             to
             be
             unlawfull
             for
             a
             man
             to
             desire
             it
             ,
             because
             Moses
             and
             Ieremy
             were
             unwilling
             to
             undertake
             such
             high
             service
             ;
             
             and
             all
             the
             Apostles
             were
             called
             without
             their
             owne
             seeking
             ,
             and
             above
             their
             desires
             ;
             yea
             and
             some
             ancient
             worthies
             have
             been
             found
             to
             hang
             backe
             when
             such
             offices
             have
             beene
             tendred
             ?
             yet
             when
             wee
             consider
             the
             willingnesse
             of
             
               Esay
               ,
               here
               am
               I
               send
               me
               ,
            
             
             we
             must
             learn
             to
             judge
             aright
             .
             If
             any
             desire
             it
             when
             they
             are
             not
             meet
             and
             qualified
             ,
             
             it
             is
             a
             wickednesse
             against
             justice
             and
             charity
             :
             against
             justice
             in
             taking
             the
             hire
             when
             hee
             is
             no
             labourer
             ;
             and
             against
             charity
             in
             not
             feeding
             the
             soules
             committed
             his
             trust
             .
             If
             any
             qualified
             man
             desire
             it
             in
             a
             wicked
             way
             ,
             as
             ambitions
             suit
             ,
             slavish
             flattery
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             it
             is
             stained
             to
             them
             who
             make
             
               gaine
               their
               godlinesse
            
             .
             
             But
             if
             they
             desire
             it
             out
             of
             notice
             and
             testimony
             of
             sufficiencie
             to
             bee
             Christs
             instruments
             (
             as
             they
             are
             able
             )
             to
             further
             the
             
             worke
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             and
             
               the
               salvation
               of
               souls
            
             ,
             as
             Esay
             ,
             it
             is
             both
             just
             and
             charitable
             .
             It
             is
             a
             
               worthy
               worke
            
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             charity
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             desired
             :
             Yea
             God
             moves
             the
             heart
             of
             some
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             never
             doth
             that
             to
             what
             is
             unlawfull
             .
             As
             for
             
               Moses
               ,
               Ieremy
            
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             it
             proceeded
             out
             of
             a
             too
             backward
             modesty
             ,
             upon
             conscience
             of
             their
             owne
             unworthinesse
             :
             and
             as
             for
             the
             Apostles
             their
             case
             was
             different
             ;
             they
             knew
             of
             no
             such
             service
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             could
             not
             desire
             it
             .
             Againe
             ,
             the
             partie
             sent
             hath
             a
             purpose
             
               to
               spend
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               spent
            
             in
             the
             service
             of
             Christ
             .
             
             They
             know
             it
             to
             bee
             
               a
               worke
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             a
             
               worthy
               worke
            
             too
             ;
             because
             hee
             never
             laboureth
             
               without
               Christ
            
             his
             Lord
             and
             master
             :
             hee
             laboureth
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             soules
             ,
             in
             whose
             hearts
             they
             have
             honour
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               with
               God
               in
               Christ
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             hee
             resolves
             to
             say
             as
             
               Paul
               ,
               I
               will
               very
               gladly
               spend
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               bee
               spent
               for
               you
               ,
               though
               the
               more
               abundantly
               I
               love
               you
               ,
               the
               lesse
               I
               bee
               loved
               .
            
          
           
             This
             they
             doe
             or
             should
             know
             to
             make
             up
             the
             best
             Ministery
             of
             Christ
             .
             
             But
             (
             say
             they
             )
             where
             is
             this
             to
             be
             found
             ?
             Certainly
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             in
             those
             that
             are
             sent
             according
             to
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             our
             Lawes
             and
             Canons
             both
             ecclesiasticall
             and
             temporall
             .
             It
             is
             their
             true
             intent
             and
             meaning
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             enter
             (
             when
             they
             can
             be
             had
             )
             but
             such
             as
             are
             such
             and
             thus
             qualified
             .
             If
             it
             bee
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             falls
             out
             as
             
               betwixt
               
               Ahimaaz
               and
               Cushi
            
             :
             
             Ahimaaz
             was
             forward
             and
             would
             goe
             carry
             newes
             to
             the
             King
             :
             Ioab
             denyes
             him
             ,
             and
             sends
             Cushi
             ;
             yet
             Ahimaaz
             presseth
             ,
             and
             would
             goe
             ,
             and
             went
             with
             much
             a
             doe
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             the
             king
             first
             .
             But
             when
             hee
             came
             there
             ,
             hee
             could
             onely
             say
             ,
             
               I
               saw
               a
               tumult
               ,
               but
               I
               know
               not
               what
               .
            
             It
             was
             Cushi
             that
             did
             the
             message
             to
             purpose
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             messenger
             intended
             .
             So
             in
             the
             intention
             of
             our
             lawes
             and
             governours
             ,
             the
             best
             able
             ,
             instructed
             ,
             and
             worthy
             should
             still
             be
             sent
             :
             but
             when
             they
             are
             deluded
             with
             unworthy
             presentations
             ;
             false
             testimonies
             ,
             seeming
             appearances
             of
             learning
             and
             gravity
             ,
             
             (
             
               for
               some
               mens
               sinnes
               goe
               before
               ,
               some
               follow
               after
            
             )
             and
             with
             popular
             importunities
             ,
             which
             seldom
             proves
             to
             the
             best
             ,
             the
             least
             worthy
             runne
             fast●st
             ,
             to
             the
             scandal
             of
             good
             lawes
             ,
             and
             blessed
             orders
             .
             But
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             why
             should
             wee
             not
             have
             a
             true
             ministery
             ?
          
           
             O
             no
             (
             say
             the
             Brownists
             )
             ,
             
             excuse
             what
             you
             can
             ,
             you
             have
             not
             the
             true
             ministery
             of
             Christ
             .
             Indeed
             we
             have
             not
             Prophets
             ,
             
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             proper
             Evangelists
             :
             
             but
             have
             we
             not
             
               Past●rs
               and
               teachers
            
             ?
             Look
             upon
             Christs
             formal
             markes
             of
             true
             shepheards
             .
             First
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             the
             ministers
             of
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             that
             spiritual
             Babilonian
             ;
             no
             more
             are
             wee
             .
             They
             are
             proper
             sacrificing
             priests
             for
             the
             quicke
             and
             the
             dead
             ,
             so
             are
             not
             wee
             .
             They
             are
             his
             by
             doctrine
             ,
             oath
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             which
             ●s
             the
             true
             
               marke
               of
               a
               servant
            
             :
             so
             are
             not
             wee
             .
             
             
             They
             are
             imbraced
             by
             him
             as
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             we
             are
             disclaimed
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             by
             him
             with
             fire
             and
             fagot
             .
             
             
               If
               wee
               were
               of
               him
               he
               would
               love
               us
               ,
            
             for
             the
             wor●d
             love
             her
             owne
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             publish
             sound
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             trial
             of
             a
             true
             minister
             .
             Such
             as
             
               stand
               not
               in
               his
               counsel
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               declare
               not
               his
               word
            
             ,
             are
             not
             sent
             of
             God
             as
             they
             should
             :
             
             but
             if
             they
             
               bee
               nourished
               up
               in
               the
               words
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               of
               good
               doctrine
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               have
               attained
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               put
               the
               brethren
               in
               remembrance
               ,
            
             I
             hope
             they
             are
             true
             pastours
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             all
             truth
             is
             
               not
               sit
            
             at
             once
             ;
             
             there
             must
             be
             
               first
               milke
            
             ,
             then
             stronger
             meate
             :
             and
             ordinary
             pastours
             have
             not
             all
             truths
             so
             revealed
             
               as
               they
               cannot
               erre
               in
               sōething
            
             :
             
             yet
             
               if
               they
               walk
               according
               to
               the
               same
               rule
               ,
               minding
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
            
             and
             humbly
             expect
             ,
             though
             they
             
               bee
               otherwise
               minded
            
             then
             some
             other
             of
             their
             brethren
             ,
             
               in
               some
               things
            
             ,
             till
             
               God
               reveale
               even
               that
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             by
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             and
             publicke
             discussions
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             definitions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             hope
             they
             are
             the
             true
             ministers
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             true
             properties
             of
             
               a
               good
               shepheard
            
             given
             by
             Christ
             .
             They
             
               goe
               in
               by
               the
               doore
            
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             who
             calleth
             them
             by
             his
             Church
             .
             The
             
               porter
               openeth
               to
               them
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             the
             wh●le
             house
             ,
             multitude
             ,
             and
             congregation
             ;
             this
             cannot
             but
             bee
             a
             vaine
             dreame
             :
             but
             partly
             the
             
               holy
               Ghost
            
             who
             openeth
             to
             them
             by
             gifts
             ,
             and
             partly
             the
             governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             
             are
             delegated
             under
             Christ
             for
             their
             admittance
             .
             
               They
               call
               their
               sheep
               by
               their
               names
               ,
            
             
             labouring
             to
             know
             the
             
               state
               of
               their
               flocks
            
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             draw
             out
             of
             their
             treasury
             things
             ,
             
             
               both
               new
               ,
               and
               old
            
             ,
             and
             minister
             to
             them
             according
             to
             their
             need
             .
             
               They
               lead
               them
               forth
            
             ,
             
             from
             pasture
             to
             pasture
             ,
             
             from
             milk
             to
             strong
             meate
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             
               be
               sat
               and
               wel-liking
            
             before
             Christ
             .
             For
             though
             many
             of
             their
             people
             are
             ignorant
             and
             wicked
             (
             because
             
               they
               will
               not
               come
               to
               Christ
               that
               they
               may
               be
               saved
            
             )
             yet
             as
             the
             Shepheard
             leades
             his
             cattell
             to
             greene
             pastures
             and
             waters
             ,
             
             though
             they
             will
             not
             eat
             or
             drink
             of
             them
             :
             so
             our
             good
             Ezekiels
             are
             leaders
             of
             their
             people
             ,
             though
             the
             wicked
             ,
             that
             follow
             not
             ,
             perish
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             
               they
               goe
               before
               their
               flockes
            
             ,
             
             in
             sound
             Doctrine
             and
             good
             life
             ,
             both
             according
             to
             the
             intention
             of
             our
             Church
             in
             sending
             them
             ,
             and
             very
             often
             in
             plaine
             examples
             .
             And
             are
             not
             these
             true
             Ministers
             that
             doe
             thus
             ?
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             they
             have
             an
             ordinary
             and
             daily
             assistance
             of
             Christ
             for
             the
             converting
             of
             soules
             .
             For
             though
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             every
             particular
             true
             Minister
             :
             
             for
             
               I
               have
               laboured
               in
               vaine
               and
               spent
               my
               strength
               for
               nothing
               ,
            
             said
             
               Esay
               ;
               The
               bellowes
               are
               burnt
               ,
               the
               lead
               is
               consumed
               ,
               the
               Founder
               melteth
               in
               vaine
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               the
               wicked
               are
               not
               plucked
               away
            
             :
             yet
             is
             it
             true
             ,
             of
             a
             true
             Ministery
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             in
             generall
             ;
             
               for
               if
               they
               stand
               in
               Gods
               counsell
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               declare
               his
               Word
               to
               Gods
               people
               they
               shall
               turne
               
               them
               .
            
             And
             is
             it
             not
             thus
             with
             our
             Ministery
             ?
             
             Hath
             not
             
               the
               Gospel
               beene
               the
               power
               of
               God
            
             by
             it
             to
             many
             that
             have
             beleeved
             it
             ?
             Can
             they
             not
             truly
             say
             ,
             
             
               In
               Christ
               Iesus
               wee
               have
               begotten
            
             thousands
             through
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             
             Let
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             our
             Ministery
             hath
             converted
             none
             from
             Heathenisme
             and
             Judaisme
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             ;
             yet
             hath
             it
             beene
             by
             Christs
             blessing
             ,
             
             powerfully
             sealed
             by
             plucking
             away
             thousands
             from
             lewd
             courses
             ,
             by
             no
             compulsion
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             wrought
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             
               hammer
               and
               fire
            
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             Gospel
             ,
             
             by
             us
             ;
             and
             by
             converting
             them
             to
             holinesse
             of
             life
             .
             
             If
             it
             be
             said
             that
             none
             can
             be
             converted
             but
             Infidels
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Apostles
             converted
             in
             the
             first
             planting
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             
             It
             is
             certaine
             that
             it
             is
             as
             true
             a
             conversion
             from
             any
             sinne
             to
             sanctification
             ,
             as
             from
             infidelity
             to
             faith
             .
             For
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             was
             sent
             
               to
               turne
               the
               disobedient
               Iewes
            
             :
             
             and
             Peter
             after
             his
             fall
             was
             
               to
               be
               converted
            
             :
             and
             Ephraim
             was
             to
             say
             ,
             
               turne
               thou
               me
               and
               I
               shall
               be
            
             turned
             :
             and
             the
             remnant
             of
             Iacob
             was
             to
             
               returne
               to
               the
               mighty
               God.
            
             
             
          
           
             
             But
             (
             say
             they
             )
             this
             may
             be
             done
             by
             private
             persons
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             woman
             of
             Samaria
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             good
             wife
             ,
             who
             
               winnes
               her
               husband
               by
               her
               conversation
               .
            
             
             Who
             doth
             doubt
             that
             as
             the
             base
             carriage
             of
             Christians
             doth
             make
             religion
             blasphemed
             :
             so
             the
             faire
             carriage
             of
             thē
             doth
             win
             aliens
             to
             like
             it
             ?
             Who
             
             doubts
             but
             the
             perswasions
             of
             others
             may
             draw
             men
             to
             Christ
             or
             his
             followers
             to
             bee
             informed
             in
             good
             wayes
             ?
             
             Who
             doubts
             of
             Aquilas
             and
             Priscillas
             taking
             
               Apollos
               (
               a
               man
               mighty
               in
               the
               Scriptures
            
             )
             and
             making
             him
             understand
             the
             wayes
             of
             Christ
             better
             ?
             Yea
             and
             Christ
             (
             if
             hee
             please
             )
             may
             use
             them
             as
             meanes
             for
             thorow
             conversion
             .
             But
             what
             is
             Christs
             ordinary
             way
             ?
             hee
             hath
             now
             given
             Pastors
             and
             Doctors
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             the
             
               setting
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               joynt
               ,
            
             
             and
             
               edifying
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             but
             
               for
               the
               worke
               of
               the
            
             Ministery
             :
             and
             what
             is
             that
             ?
             
               It
               is
               to
               open
               mens
               eyes
               ,
               and
               to
               turne
               them
               from
               darknesse
               to
               light
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               they
               may
               receive
               forgivenesse
               of
               sinnes
               and
               inheritance
               among
               them
               that
               are
               sanctif●ed
               by
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               .
            
             Therefore
             our
             Ministery
             having
             done
             thus
             ,
             are
             not
             these
             true
             Ministers
             ?
          
           
             No
             (
             say
             the
             Brownists
             )
             and
             therefore
             doe
             they
             make
             exceptions
             against
             us
             .
             
             They
             like
             not
             our
             ordainers
             ,
             our
             titles
             ,
             our
             callings
             ,
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             nor
             our
             maintenances
             :
             therefore
             we
             are
             not
             true
             Ministers
             .
             
             Let
             us
             follow
             them
             with
             Christs
             light
             .
             It
             is
             as
             if
             they
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             though
             we
             cannot
             overthrow
             the
             substance
             of
             your
             Ministery
             ,
             yet
             we
             reject
             you
             because
             of
             the
             circumstances
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             who
             could
             not
             out-face
             Elishaes
             calling
             from
             God
             ,
             yet
             could
             in
             scorne
             say
             
               come
               up
               thou
               bald-pate
            
             ,
             
             thou
             art
             not
             without
             thy
             blemish
             ,
             till
             the
             Beares
             stopt
             their
             mouthes
             .
             Let
             
             them
             take
             heede
             .
             If
             a
             King
             have
             all
             the
             substance
             of
             right
             and
             Kingshippe
             ,
             yet
             if
             in
             his
             inauguration
             hee
             have
             not
             a
             pleasing
             ●nnointer
             ,
             title
             ,
             acclamation
             ,
             maintenance
             ,
             or
             have
             some
             infirmities
             ,
             is
             hee
             not
             a
             right
             King
             ?
             I
             doubt
             ,
             if
             these
             spirits
             had
             power
             in
             their
             hand
             ,
             neither
             true
             King
             ,
             nor
             true
             Priest
             ,
             nor
             true
             people
             ,
             should
             scarcely
             be
             found
             to
             stand
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             
             But
             to
             the
             particulars
             .
             They
             say
             ,
             wee
             are
             ordained
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             
             who
             are
             (
             as
             they
             are
             such
             )
             the
             very
             limbes
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             That
             they
             are
             the
             blessed
             governors
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             patterne
             ,
             and
             rules
             Apo●tolicall
             ,
             of
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             I
             have
             shewed
             before
             .
             And
             by
             whom
             should
             wee
             be
             ordained
             but
             by
             such
             ?
             Can
             a
             good
             man
             dreame
             that
             the
             body
             of
             a
             people
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             women
             ,
             have
             a
             power
             to
             ordaine
             and
             consecrate
             presbyters
             ,
             when
             if
             he
             runne
             thorough
             the
             whole
             new
             testament
             ,
             he
             can
             never
             find
             but
             bresbyters
             ordained
             by
             presbyters
             ?
             If
             ours
             bee
             Bishops
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             presbyters
             and
             more
             .
             They
             have
             an
             order
             ,
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             by
             right
             above
             us
             ,
             
             as
             Titus
             in
             Creta
             ,
             yet
             I
             hope
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             exclude
             presbytership
             from
             them
             .
             The
             inferiour
             orders
             may
             stand
             alone
             ,
             but
             the
             superiour
             comprehends
             all
             .
             A
             Bishop
             may
             reade
             ,
             administer
             sacraments
             ,
             and
             doe
             other
             offices
             of
             the
             inferiour
             orders
             ,
             and
             often
             doth
             :
             whereas
             the
             other
             inferiour
             offices
             have
             no
             jurisdiction
             over
             their
             brethren
             ,
             where
             the
             blessing
             
             of
             Bishops
             may
             by
             the
             favour
             of
             times
             ,
             and
             Princes
             bee
             setled
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             That
             which
             is
             their
             weapon
             heere
             ,
             I
             suffer
             to
             runne
             unto
             my
             heart
             ,
             not
             to
             wound
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             comfort
             it
             :
             that
             I
             have
             not
             beene
             brought
             up
             in
             other
             Churches
             ,
             to
             receive
             my
             ordination
             from
             the
             presbytery
             (
             which
             yet
             is
             good
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             when
             our
             way
             cannot
             be
             had
             )
             :
             but
             that
             I
             have
             received
             it
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             presbyters
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             practises
             and
             rules
             of
             scriptures
             about
             ordinations
             the
             lesse
             defective
             ,
             the
             more
             compleat
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             Bishops
             of
             ours
             (
             say
             they
             )
             doe
             ordaine
             us
             Priests
             ,
             
             which
             is
             not
             a
             ministery
             of
             the
             new
             testament
             .
             And
             what
             if
             we
             be
             so
             called
             in
             our
             ordination
             ?
             Is
             it
             so
             contemptible
             a
             name
             which
             is
             put
             upon
             
               all
               Christians
            
             ,
             
             both
             kings
             and
             beggars
             ?
             may
             not
             we
             be
             called
             so
             as
             ministers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ,
             and
             they
             too
             as
             Christians
             ?
             Indeed
             ,
             popish
             Priests
             had
             an
             ill
             name
             ,
             when
             they
             ruled
             our
             people
             ,
             which
             made
             it
             a
             name
             of
             disgrace
             :
             and
             proud
             and
             scornefull
             people
             will
             cast
             it
             upon
             us
             ,
             with
             disgrace
             ,
             who
             doe
             deserve
             better
             :
             but
             by
             Christs
             helpe
             ,
             I
             shall
             never
             bee
             ashamed
             of
             that
             name
             which
             I
             must
             labour
             to
             answer
             in
             my
             office
             ,
             if
             I
             will
             bee
             found
             faithfull
             .
             
             Christ
             as
             a
             Priest
             maketh
             intercession
             ;
             and
             I
             as
             a
             Priest
             must
             pray
             for
             my
             people
             ,
             
               as
               Paul
            
             did
             often
             .
             Christ
             as
             a
             Priest
             did
             offer
             a
             sacrifice
             ;
             &
             I
             as
             a
             Priest
             must
             
               minister
               the
               Gospel
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               sacrificing
               of
               my
               people
               may
               be
               acceptable
               ,
            
             
             as
             
             Paul
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             And
             why
             should
             any
             bee
             offended
             at
             that
             name
             by
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             calls
             us
             ?
             for
             when
             Esay
             speaketh
             of
             the
             ministers
             of
             the
             new
             testament
             ,
             hee
             saith
             ,
             of
             
               them
               will
               I
               take
               for
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Levites
            
             ;
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             
             What
             matters
             it
             what
             wee
             are
             called
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             wee
             offer
             no
             idolatrous
             sacrifice
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             our
             office
             commemorate
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             doe
             other
             services
             for
             his
             honour
             ?
          
           
             
             Put
             case
             wee
             may
             bee
             Priests
             in
             name
             ,
             and
             Presbyters
             indeed
             ,
             yet
             (
             say
             they
             )
             wee
             are
             not
             called
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             whose
             souls
             we
             feed
             ,
             but
             are
             put
             upon
             them
             by
             lawes
             and
             Canons
             .
             This
             is
             in
             part
             true
             ,
             
             but
             not
             fully
             :
             for
             while
             Presbyters
             are
             put
             into
             parishes
             
               by
               law
            
             ,
             they
             come
             unto
             them
             
               by
               their
               owne
               consent
            
             .
             For
             have
             not
             the
             people
             chosen
             knights
             ,
             and
             Burgesses
             to
             draw
             up
             ,
             and
             to
             consent
             to
             lawes
             for
             them
             ?
             And
             have
             not
             Presbyters
             chosen
             clarkes
             ,
             synodically
             to
             meete
             ,
             to
             make
             rul●s
             and
             Canons
             for
             them
             ?
             And
             doe
             not
             both
             these
             settle
             Presbyters
             in
             every
             parish
             .
             Therefore
             they
             are
             inducted
             by
             all
             ministers
             and
             peoples
             consent
             .
             But
             put
             case
             it
             were
             fully
             true
             ,
             were
             wee
             not
             therefore
             true
             ministers
             ?
             Did
             we
             never
             heare
             of
             a
             man
             and
             woman
             that
             were
             married
             together
             against
             the
             will
             of
             one
             party
             (
             by
             the
             power
             of
             parents
             )
             who
             yet
             ,
             being
             married
             ,
             were
             true
             man
             and
             wife
             ,
             and
             by
             an
             after
             combining
             ,
             lived
             lovingly
             together
             ?
             so
             may
             it
             bee
             in
             this
             case
             :
             a
             free
             consent
             of
             minister
             and
             people
             after
             ,
             in
             the
             true
             worship
             
             of
             God
             may
             supply
             and
             make
             up
             that
             defect
             .
             But
             is
             it
             certaine
             that
             the
             people
             have
             such
             a
             right
             in
             calling
             their
             Presbyters
             ?
             Let
             us
             looke
             into
             the
             sure
             word
             of
             God.
             I
             see
             the
             right
             of
             Christian
             Magistrates
             in
             choosing
             them
             unto
             their
             places
             .
             
             
               Take
               thou
               unto
               thee
               Aaron
               for
               the
               Priests
               office
               ,
               saith
               God
               :
               and
               thus
               did
               Moses
               .
            
             See
             also
             how
             David
             did
             sort
             ,
             and
             divide
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             for
             their
             severall
             workes
             .
             Did
             not
             Solomon
             by
             soveraignety
             
               deprive
               Abiathar
            
             ,
             and
             induct
             Zadoch
             ,
             yea
             and
             appoint
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             to
             their
             severall
             service
             ,
             as
             David
             ?
             Did
             not
             Hezekiah
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             by
             instinct
             ,
             as
             a
             type
             of
             I
             know
             not
             whom
             ,
             but
             still
             
               after
               the
               example
               of
               David
            
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             checked
             for
             it
             ?
             Why
             then
             should
             our
             Christian
             kings
             lose
             their
             rights
             ,
             which
             they
             partly
             execute
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             partly
             according
             to
             the
             lawes
             by
             their
             delegates
             ,
             and
             officers
             ,
             both
             in
             Church
             ,
             and
             Common-wealth
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             we
             may
             reade
             of
             
               the
               people
            
             to
             have
             some
             hand
             about
             Church
             officers
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             
             as
             when
             Matthias
             was
             chosen
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Deacons
             (
             as
             they
             call
             them
             there
             )
             were
             :
             yea
             and
             in
             after
             times
             too
             ,
             till
             uproares
             ,
             tumults
             ,
             and
             seditions
             followed
             for
             want
             of
             those
             graces
             ,
             which
             the
             people
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             had
             :
             but
             let
             them
             duely
             weigh
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             left
             no
             precept
             for
             that
             ,
             no
             nor
             established
             practise
             in
             all
             Churches
             .
             Yea
             ,
             such
             elections
             never
             were
             but
             when
             the
             Apostles
             
             were
             present
             with
             them
             ,
             yea
             the
             people
             must
             be
             confessed
             then
             to
             have
             extraordinary
             gifts
             (
             
               they
               were
               baptized
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               came
               upon
               them
            
             )
             and
             so
             to
             bee
             able
             to
             be
             assistant
             in
             choyce
             .
             Yet
             these
             people
             did
             never
             assume
             it
             as
             a
             right
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             come
             to
             it
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             exhortations
             for
             the
             time
             being
             .
             How
             slender
             therefore
             are
             such
             grounds
             ,
             which
             fell
             out
             in
             unimitable
             cases
             ,
             and
             when
             there
             was
             no
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             to
             carry
             with
             them
             a
             continued
             right
             ,
             let
             good
             consciences
             guided
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             judge
             ▪
          
           
             I
             know
             not
             what
             the
             Brownists
             will
             say
             to
             this
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             sure
             they
             loade
             us
             with
             fresh
             burthens
             which
             presse
             us
             downe
             from
             being
             a
             true
             Ministery
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             the
             guilty
             .
             They
             finde
             in
             many
             of
             our
             congregations
             wicked
             and
             ignorant
             Priests
             ,
             
             who
             pollute
             the
             whole
             worship
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             are
             these
             the
             true
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ?
             
             They
             are
             true
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             they
             minister
             the
             things
             of
             Christ
             truely
             :
             true
             Word
             ,
             true
             Sacraments
             ,
             
             true
             Prayers
             
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               gift
               of
               Christ.
            
             There
             is
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             a
             good
             man
             and
             a
             true
             man
             :
             so
             betwixt
             a
             good
             Minister
             and
             a
             true
             Minister
             .
             I
             wish
             from
             my
             soule
             that
             this
             distinction
             need
             not
             :
             and
             that
             all
             Presbyters
             and
             Bishops
             were
             both
             
               unreproveable
               in
               life
            
             ,
             
             and
             
               able
               to
               teach
            
             ;
             that
             so
             neither
             Brownists
             nor
             Atheists
             may
             have
             occasion
             to
             stumble
             at
             them
             .
             But
             so
             long
             as
             Satan
             and
             hypocrisie
             
             are
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             there
             will
             bee
             such
             annoyances
             :
             Yet
             Gods
             people
             must
             not
             abhorre
             the
             sacrifices
             for
             the
             wickednesses
             of
             Elyes
             sonnes
             ;
             
             if
             they
             doe
             
               they
               sinne
            
             as
             God
             hath
             said
             .
             Put
             case
             they
             be
             wicked
             Priests
             ,
             yet
             may
             they
             performe
             the
             true
             service
             of
             Christ
             .
             Iesus
             
               Disciples
               baptized
            
             sufficiently
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             and
             Iudas
             was
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             himselfe
             
               was
               a
               Divell
            
             .
             The
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             of
             old
             offered
             sacrifices
             ,
             celebrated
             Sacraments
             whereby
             the
             faithfull
             had
             their
             faith
             confirmed
             ,
             yet
             too
             many
             of
             them
             were
             too
             wicked
             .
             Christs
             ordinances
             have
             their
             efficiencie
             from
             him
             ,
             not
             from
             them
             that
             serve
             about
             them
             .
             The
             garden
             may
             bee
             watered
             and
             made
             fruitfull
             by
             water
             that
             runs
             thorow
             a
             woodden
             gutter
             ,
             yet
             that
             not
             a
             whit
             the
             better
             ,
             but
             the
             worse
             for
             it
             .
             The
             Sunne
             may
             give
             us
             comfortable
             light
             thorow
             a
             sluttish
             and
             noysome
             window
             ,
             yet
             that
             never
             the
             better
             by
             it
             .
             The
             field
             may
             bring
             forth
             a
             goodly
             crop
             though
             sowed
             with
             a
             durty
             hand
             .
             The
             Bell
             may
             call
             us
             to
             the
             Church
             though
             it
             never
             enter
             it selfe
             but
             by
             the
             sound
             .
             The
             Well
             may
             yeeld
             excellent
             water
             though
             it
             have
             much
             mud
             .
             Therefore
             though
             such
             Preachers
             are
             odious
             ,
             yet
             how
             can
             the
             people
             refuse
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God
             which
             come
             truely
             from
             them
             .
             They
             will
             if
             they
             deserve
             hanging
             ,
             receive
             the
             Kings
             pardon
             whosoever
             writes
             or
             brings
             it
             to
             them
             .
             They
             have
             deserved
             worse
             ,
             Hell
             ,
             will
             they
             refuse
             the
             seale
             of
             a
             
             pardon
             from
             a
             wicked
             Priest
             ?
             Put
             case
             they
             be
             ignorant
             Priests
             (
             though
             ,
             blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             that
             cloud
             was
             never
             better
             blowne
             over
             )
             I
             hope
             they
             know
             how
             to
             preach
             the
             Word
             and
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             truely
             .
             The
             Disciples
             were
             not
             such
             excellent
             Clearkes
             when
             they
             baptized
             .
             Though
             they
             were
             initiated
             in
             Christs
             Schoole
             ,
             examine
             whether
             they
             did
             not
             doe
             it
             before
             they
             were
             sent
             to
             preach
             :
             
             They
             
               baptized
               before
            
             Iohn
             
               was
               cast
               into
               prison
            
             :
             and
             Christ
             did
             not
             begin
             to
             preach
             himselfe
             publikely
             before
             Iohn
             
               was
               imprisoned
            
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             he
             sent
             his
             Disciples
             to
             preach
             :
             what
             they
             were
             that
             went
             with
             Peter
             to
             Cornelius
             let
             them
             certainly
             tell
             me
             .
             The
             Text
             calls
             them
             
               certaine
               brethren
            
             ;
             
             yet
             when
             Peter
             had
             preached
             to
             Cornelius
             and
             those
             about
             him
             ,
             
               hee
               commanded
               them
               to
               be
               baptized
            
             :
             who
             baptized
             them
             ?
             As
             yet
             there
             was
             no
             communion
             betwixt
             the
             faithfull
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             onely
             certaine
             brethren
             went
             with
             Peter
             ,
             and
             no
             Deacons
             chosen
             but
             them
             at
             Ierusalem
             .
             I
             doubt
             they
             will
             not
             find
             such
             clearkship
             in
             them
             .
             Thus
             I
             answer
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             uphold
             an
             ignorant
             ministery
             ,
             I
             abhorre
             it
             from
             my
             soule
             :
             or
             to
             beare
             with
             private
             persons
             medling
             with
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             our
             Church
             government
             is
             against
             it
             .
             But
             partly
             because
             the
             Word
             saith
             ,
             
             that
             God
             hath
             set
             in
             the
             Church
             
               helps
               or
               helpers
            
             to
             be
             assistant
             in
             reading
             and
             in
             ministring
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             to
             teachers
             ,
             
             and
             partly
             because
             none
             should
             thinke
             no
             Sacraments
             true
             Sacraments
             ,
             except
             administred
             by
             learned
             Clearkes
             fully
             able
             to
             teach
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             to
             let
             all
             things
             passe
             which
             are
             gone
             for
             this
             time
             ,
             the
             Brownists
             will
             have
             about
             with
             our
             Ministery
             if
             it
             be
             but
             for
             our
             maintenance
             .
             Our
             maintenance
             is
             a
             Jewish
             and
             ceremoniall
             maintenance
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
             Tythes
             ,
             which
             are
             fitter
             for
             the
             ministers
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             whose
             Religion
             hath
             a
             mixture
             of
             Judaisme
             in
             it
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             Ministery
             of
             Christ
             .
             
             They
             will
             not
             deny
             that
             they
             that
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             should
             live
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             this
             
               Christ
               hath
               ordained
            
             ,
             and
             not
             man.
             Nor
             will
             they
             deny
             that
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             by
             the
             Law
             and
             Leviticall
             practice
             ,
             that
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             must
             have
             maintenance
             from
             the
             Church
             .
             Neither
             will
             they
             deny
             
               that
               he
               that
               laboureth
               in
               the
               Word
               and
               doctrine
               is
               worthy
               of
               double
               honor
               ,
            
             
             &
             must
             be
             
               communicated
               unto
            
             by
             him
             that
             he
             teacheth
             
               in
               all
               good
               things
            
             :
             But
             yet
             they
             doe
             not
             love
             to
             heare
             of
             these
             
               Iewish
               Tythes
            
             .
             I
             would
             aske
             them
             this
             one
             question
             :
             They
             say
             they
             must
             doe
             nothing
             about
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             support
             and
             maintenance
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             must
             have
             a
             particular
             warrant
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             for
             .
             Well
             then
             ,
             seeing
             God
             doth
             require
             that
             Pastours
             should
             bee
             maintained
             honourably
             by
             a
             communicating
             in
             every
             good
             thing
             ,
             let
             them
             tell
             me
             ,
             
               how
               they
               will
               satisfie
               their
               consciences
               
               in
               the
               particular
               quantity
               they
               must
               bestow
               upon
               them
            
             :
             Some
             men
             will
             say
             one
             thing
             ,
             some
             another
             ,
             but
             how
             will
             conscience
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             dye
             in
             the
             peace
             of
             justice
             and
             charity
             ?
             The
             Scripture
             speakes
             not
             of
             any
             other
             particular
             quantity
             but
             the
             tenth
             part
             ,
             what
             therfore
             else
             can
             satisfie
             conscience
             that
             it
             erre
             not
             ?
          
           
             
             But
             (
             they
             will
             say
             )
             that
             ●thes
             are
             Jewish
             ceremonies
             which
             are
             abo●ished
             .
             It
             is
             easie
             to
             say
             so
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             easie
             to
             prove
             .
             For
             Jewish
             ceremonies
             are
             
               shadowes
               of
               things
               to
               come
            
             ,
             
             
               the
               body
               whereof
               is
               Christ
            
             .
             Let
             them
             shew
             from
             Gods
             word
             that
             tythes
             are
             so
             accounted
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             than
             God
             blames
             the
             faulty
             performance
             and
             resting
             in
             ceremonies
             :
             
             but
             hee
             never
             blameth
             the
             neglect
             of
             ceremonies
             ,
             as
             of
             tythes
             ,
             when
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               ye
               are
               cursed
               with
               a
               curse
               ,
               for
               yee
               have
               robbed
               me
               ,
            
             
             
               even
               this
               whole
               nation
            
             ,
             in
             not
             paying
             tythes
             .
             Yea
             we
             never
             read
             that
             ever
             Christ
             said
             so
             much
             of
             any
             Jewish
             ceremony
             as
             of
             tythes
             ,
             
             these
             things
             
               ought
               ye
               not
               to
               leave
               undone
               .
            
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             this
             maintenance
             cannot
             be
             proved
             out
             of
             the
             new
             testament
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             
             that
             this
             wil
             trouble
             any
             man
             to
             prove
             :
             for
             when
             Paul
             proves
             out
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             that
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             new
             testament
             hath
             maintenance
             due
             ,
             doth
             he
             not
             say
             ,
             
               (
               so
               )
               hath
               the
               Lord
               ordained
               ,
            
             
             that
             hee
             that
             preacheth
             the
             Gospel
             should
             live
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             and
             how
             is
             that
             ?
             As
             they
             of
             old
             lived
             at
             the
             altar
             by
             tythes
             ,
             
               so
               we
               now
            
             .
             Againe
             ,
             doth
             not
             
             the
             Apostle
             say
             ,
             that
             tythes
             are
             due
             to
             the
             ministery
             of
             
               Christ
               that
               lives
            
             ,
             
             because
             they
             were
             due
             to
             Melchizedech
             ,
             to
             whom
             Abraham
             payed
             them
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             tythe-taker
             ,
             and
             type
             of
             Christ
             ?
             who
             therefore
             should
             receive
             them
             ,
             
             but
             
               those
               that
               are
               in
               his
               stead
               to
               beseech
               you
               to
               be
               reconciled
               unto
               God
            
             ?
             The
             same
             reason
             that
             God
             gives
             why
             Levi
             should
             have
             Gods
             portion
             ,
             (
             
               because
               God
               is
               his
               portion
            
             )
             is
             it
             not
             true
             ,
             of
             ministers
             whom
             alone
             hee
             hath
             taken
             to
             bee
             
               ministers
               of
               the
               new
               testament
            
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             
             they
             are
             not
             Priests
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchizedech
             ,
             as
             Christ
             was
             ,
             yet
             the
             High-priest
             of
             our
             profession
             ,
             hath
             
               ordained
               us
            
             to
             live
             out
             of
             his
             portion
             ,
             which
             must
             bee
             his
             tythes
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             else
             our
             consciences
             can
             never
             bee
             setled
             what
             it
             is
             .
             Let
             them
             duely
             weigh
             this
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             can
             salve
             it
             up
             well
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             may
             they
             heare
             of
             much
             more
             ;
             we
             hate
             Judaisme
             as
             much
             as
             they
             ,
             but
             we
             cannot
             beare
             that
             title
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             inflicted
             by
             Christ
             himselfe
             .
             And
             thus
             (
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             God
             )
             I
             have
             cleared
             their
             second
             exception
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             separate
             ,
             because
             wee
             are
             not
             a
             true
             ministery
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             15.
             
             The
             Brownists
             last
             opinion
             upon
             which
             they
             forsake
             our
             Church
             ,
             because
             wee
             have
             not
             a
             true
             worship
             .
          
           
             WE
             are
             now
             come
             (
             thorough
             Christs
             helpe
             )
             unto
             their
             last
             exception
             against
             us
             ;
             which
             concernes
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             amongst
             us
             ,
             as
             if
             wee
             had
             not
             a
             true
             ,
             but
             an
             idolatrous
             worship
             of
             the
             true
             God.
             This
             they
             doe
             so
             much
             detest
             (
             and
             so
             do
             we
             too
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             prove
             it
             )
             that
             they
             cannot
             with
             any
             good
             conscience
             have
             communion
             with
             us
             in
             it
             .
             Doe
             not
             wee
             cleave
             to
             the
             onely
             true
             God
             ,
             by
             knowledge
             ,
             repentance
             ,
             faith
             ,
             feare
             ,
             love
             ,
             confidence
             ,
             joy
             ,
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             patience
             ,
             and
             adoration
             ?
             Doe
             wee
             not
             know
             God
             to
             bee
             the
             onely
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             give
             him
             his
             true
             worship
             
               in
               spirit
               and
               truth
            
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             word
             ?
             Doe
             we
             not
             pray
             to
             him
             knowingly
             ,
             faithfully
             ,
             zealously
             ,
             penitently
             ,
             and
             obediently
             desiring
             to
             be
             made
             better
             ?
             Doe
             we
             not
             preach
             and
             heare
             his
             word
             carefully
             ,
             and
             reverently
             ,
             desiring
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             doe
             ?
             Doe
             wee
             not
             administer
             the
             sacraments
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             receive
             them
             with
             a
             desire
             and
             purpose
             to
             enter
             covenant
             with
             God
             to
             bee
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             keepe
             it
             unto
             our
             lives
             end
             ?
             Doe
             we
             not
             in
             all
             these
             lament
             our
             defects
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             labouring
             to
             helpe
             what
             we
             can
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             cannot
             
               patiently
               suffer
               ;
               and
               lovingly
               
               mourne
               till
               Christ
               in
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               fanne
               away
               the
               chaffe
            
             ?
             Doe
             we
             not
             publickely
             solemnize
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             publicke
             use
             of
             Gods
             ordinances
             wee
             may
             learne
             to
             bee
             better
             ,
             and
             doe
             better
             till
             wee
             come
             to
             the
             full
             age
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ?
             How
             then
             can
             it
             be
             imagined
             that
             wee
             should
             not
             have
             a
             true
             worship
             ?
          
           
             Yes
             (
             say
             the
             Brownists
             )
             your
             worship
             is
             
               Ceremonial
               ,
               typical
            
             ,
             and
             stinted
             ,
             
             contrary
             to
             Christs
             will
             ,
             
             who
             would
             have
             you
             
               worship
               him
               in
               spirit
               and
               truth
               .
            
             
             First
             they
             say
             it
             is
             a
             
               ceremonial
               worship
            
             ;
             will
             no
             worshippe
             please
             them
             ,
             but
             a
             slovenly
             one
             ,
             unbecomming
             the
             person
             of
             that
             God
             whom
             wee
             worship
             ?
             If
             our
             ceremonies
             were
             
               part
               of
               the
               worship
            
             ,
             as
             they
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             or
             
               proper
               worship
            
             ,
             as
             many
             are
             reputed
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             then
             they
             might
             talke
             aloud
             :
             but
             when
             they
             are
             but
             outward
             accidents
             for
             the
             well
             and
             orderly
             carriage
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             hurt
             is
             in
             them
             ?
             Will
             it
             grieve
             any
             man
             to
             see
             Christians
             to
             worship
             their
             God
             in
             an
             humble
             ,
             comely
             ,
             and
             reverend
             way
             ?
             Nay
             would
             it
             not
             vexe
             any
             good
             soule
             to
             see
             them
             to
             doe
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             They
             say
             ,
             
             that
             Christ
             was
             more
             faithfull
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             then
             Moses
             .
             If
             therefore
             Moses
             prescribed
             Gods
             worship
             onely
             according
             to
             the
             patterne
             given
             ,
             much
             more
             doth
             Christ
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             is
             wickednesse
             to
             us
             to
             adde
             .
             
             Indeed
             Christ
             is
             more
             faithfull
             then
             Moses
             :
             for
             the
             
               law
               was
               given
               by
               Moses
               ,
               
               but
               grace
               and
               truth
               by
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
               Moses
            
             gave
             a
             perfect
             shadow
             of
             our
             reconciliation
             under
             types
             ,
             but
             Christ
             gives
             a
             perfect
             body
             which
             hath
             nothing
             but
             truth
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             
               a
               shadow
               of
               things
            
             ,
             as
             the
             things
             of
             Moses
             .
             
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             decent
             ceremonies
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             types
             and
             shadowes
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             but
             onely
             documents
             ,
             and
             signes
             of
             our
             humble
             and
             reverend
             respects
             to
             God
             ?
             As
             faithfull
             as
             Moses
             was
             ,
             yet
             even
             then
             had
             the
             Jewes
             ceremonies
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             comlinesse
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             disallowed
             by
             God
             ,
             or
             reprooved
             by
             his
             Prophets
             .
             
             There
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             ceremonies
             :
             
               such
               as
               corrupt
            
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             
               doe
               preserve
            
             by
             advancing
             the
             worship
             of
             God.
             If
             they
             had
             made
             any
             types
             of
             Christ
             which
             God
             had
             not
             made
             ,
             they
             had
             corrupted
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Brownists
             doe
             ;
             who
             when
             we
             tell
             them
             of
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             kings
             of
             Iudah
             ▪
             about
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             presently
             (
             without
             the
             warrant
             of
             God
             )
             tell
             us
             that
             they
             were
             types
             of
             Christ
             .
             They
             may
             〈◊〉
             well
             say
             that
             the
             kings
             of
             other
             nations
             were
             types
             of
             Christ
             too
             :
             because
             the
             Jewes
             were
             to
             
               have
               Kings
               according
               to
               other
               nations
               .
            
             
             But
             when
             the
             devout
             Jewes
             did
             by
             their
             owne
             ceremonies
             ,
             labour
             to
             carry
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             in
             the
             most
             becomming
             way
             ,
             in
             this
             they
             did
             preserve
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             by
             advancing
             it
             .
             Thus
             Salomons
             peace-offering
             was
             commanded
             ,
             but
             his
             advancement
             of
             that
             service
             was
             permitted
             
             to
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             offered
             
               two
               &
               twenty
               thousand
               oxen
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               an
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               thousand
               sheep
               .
            
             Did
             he
             now
             goe
             against
             the
             faithfulnesse
             of
             Moses
             ,
             when
             he
             commanded
             it
             not
             ?
             Did
             hre
             not
             likewise
             honour
             God
             with
             the
             solemnity
             of
             
               seven
               dayes
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               seven
               daies
            
             without
             particular
             warrant
             ?
             He
             was
             commanded
             to
             pray
             ,
             but
             when
             hee
             added
             this
             ceremony
             of
             his
             owne
             (
             fit
             for
             that
             time
             of
             jubilation
             )
             
               to
               stand
               before
               the
               Altar
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               spread
               forth
               his
               hands
               toward
               heaven
               ,
            
             did
             hee
             corrupt
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             because
             Moses
             commanded
             it
             not
             ?
             If
             Princes
             hold
             their
             people
             faithfully
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             serve
             God
             and
             the
             King
             ,
             
               this
               is
               commanded
               them
            
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Law
             is
             committed
             to
             them
             :
             but
             if
             Ioshuah
             doe
             it
             
               by
               setting
               up
               a
               stone
               in
               Shechem
            
             ;
             
             if
             Asa
             doe
             it
             
               by
               an
               oath
            
             ,
             and
             if
             Nehemiah
             doe
             it
             
               by
               subscription
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             required
             it
             ?
             Is
             Moses
             unfaithfull
             ?
             Are
             not
             these
             things
             permitted
             to
             them
             and
             us
             ?
             To
             remember
             Gods
             benefits
             is
             commanded
             :
             
             but
             for
             Mordecai
             and
             the
             Iewes
             to
             doe
             it
             by
             the
             
               Feast
               of
               Purim
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             required
             it
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             onely
             permitted
             ?
             So
             it
             is
             with
             us
             :
             
             wee
             have
             precepts
             and
             permissions
             
               under
               generall
               rules
            
             .
             In
             conscience
             to
             the
             precepts
             wee
             preach
             and
             heare
             the
             word
             ,
             wee
             administer
             and
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             wee
             pray
             both
             publikely
             and
             privately
             :
             But
             in
             conscience
             to
             the
             permission
             ,
             we
             heare
             and
             preach
             from
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             or
             from
             none
             ,
             with
             one
             in
             a
             gowne
             ,
             or
             cloake
             ,
             in
             white
             ,
             or
             in
             blacke
             :
             
             wee
             receive
             standing
             ,
             sitting
             ,
             or
             kneeling
             ▪
             we
             pray
             standing
             ,
             lying
             ,
             or
             sitting
             ,
             as
             necessity
             and
             order
             is
             put
             upon
             us
             by
             God
             and
             our
             superiours
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             may
             bee
             best
             advanced
             :
             And
             what
             hurt
             is
             heere
             ?
          
           
             
             But
             (
             say
             they
             )
             these
             permissions
             are
             put
             upon
             us
             by
             peremptory
             Lawes
             contrary
             to
             our
             Christian
             liberty
             .
             
             By
             a
             Law
             indeed
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             them
             with
             us
             ,
             but
             not
             contrary
             to
             Christian
             liberty
             :
             for
             then
             Titus
             was
             in
             vaine
             
               left
               in
               Creta
               to
               set
               in
               order
               things
               that
               are
               wanting
               ,
            
             
             if
             Christians
             in
             the
             outward
             carriage
             of
             things
             might
             doe
             what
             they
             list
             .
             Therefore
             I
             wish
             them
             brotherly
             to
             consider
             something
             concerning
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             something
             concerning
             Christian
             liberty
             .
             Ceremonies
             may
             be
             considered
             two
             wayes
             :
             
               Before
               a
               Law
            
             hath
             bound
             this
             or
             that
             way
             ;
             and
             
               After
               the
               bond
               of
               a
               Law.
            
             Before
             ,
             they
             may
             have
             not
             onely
             variety
             ,
             but
             contrariety
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             displease
             God.
             
               One
               eateth
            
             ,
             
             
               another
               eateth
               not
               ,
               yet
               God
               receiveth
               both
               :
               one
               esteemeth
               one
               day
               above
               another
               ,
               another
               esteemeth
               every
               day
               alike
               ,
            
             yet
             if
             they
             bee
             charitable
             ,
             and
             fully
             perswaded
             in
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             God
             is
             not
             displeased
             .
             But
             when
             a
             Law
             hath
             passed
             upon
             them
             ,
             those
             things
             that
             are
             permissions
             in
             themselves
             are
             precepts
             in
             their
             use
             :
             as
             when
             the
             Church
             decreed
             the
             
               abstaining
               from
               stranguled
               and
               bloud
            
             ,
             
             so
             long
             as
             was
             convenient
             for
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Iewes
             .
             As
             God
             loves
             that
             
             we
             should
             
               keepe
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               spirit
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               peace
               ,
               in
               one
               faith
            
             :
             
             so
             
               Paul
               joyes
               when
               hee
               beholds
               the
               order
            
             among
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             things
             were
             done
             in
             love
             .
             So
             long
             as
             wee
             are
             free
             ,
             wee
             are
             like
             the
             
               daughters
               of
               Zelophehad
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             
             so
             they
             kept
             within
             their
             owne
             tribe
             ,
             might
             marry
             whom
             they
             pleased
             :
             so
             wee
             may
             looke
             which
             way
             we
             please
             ,
             and
             settle
             according
             to
             our
             pleasure
             .
             But
             when
             the
             
               law
               of
               expediency
            
             is
             put
             upon
             us
             ,
             wee
             must
             say
             ,
             
               all
               things
               are
               lawfull
               ,
               but
               all
               things
               are
               not
               expedient
               .
            
             
             When
             the
             
               law
               of
               Charity
            
             is
             put
             upon
             us
             ,
             wee
             must
             say
             ,
             
               if
               meate
               make
               my
               brother
               to
               offend
               ,
            
             
             
               I
               will
               eate
               no
               flesh
               while
               the
               world
               standeth
               .
            
             And
             when
             the
             
               law
               of
               loyalty
            
             is
             put
             upon
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             say
             ,
             thou
             (
             O
             Christian
             king
             )
             
               art
               worth
               ten
               thousand
               of
               us
               ,
            
             the
             scandall
             of
             thee
             swallowes
             up
             the
             scandall
             of
             ten
             thousand
             persons
             ;
             therefore
             wee
             must
             doe
             as
             
               Ioab
               ,
               number
               the
               people
            
             ,
             
             no
             sinne
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             though
             we
             see
             inconveniences
             that
             may
             fall
             upon
             it
             .
             Next
             ,
             concerning
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             make
             us
             lawlesse
             :
             for
             then
             were
             it
             vaine
             for
             any
             Church
             whatsoever
             ,
             to
             determine
             what
             is
             fit
             for
             ceremonies
             to
             bee
             done
             by
             them
             :
             for
             then
             every
             one
             might
             flye
             to
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             doe
             what
             I
             list
             ,
             my
             Christian
             liberty
             shall
             beare
             me
             out
             .
             And
             how
             unfit
             this
             were
             ▪
             every
             religious
             soule
             c●n
             judge
             :
             but
             it
             is
             a
             liberty
             that
             frees
             our
             consciences
             from
             inward
             bondage
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             not
             
               brought
               under
               the
               dominion
               of
               any
               thing
               .
            
             
             I
             
             eate
             fish
             or
             flesh
             as
             is
             appointed
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             brought
             under
             the
             dominion
             of
             neither
             .
             I
             weare
             white
             or
             blacke
             ,
             I
             stand
             ,
             or
             sit
             ,
             or
             kneele
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             brought
             under
             the
             dominion
             of
             none
             of
             them
             .
             
               In
               my
               conscience
            
             ,
             my
             Christian
             liberty
             hath
             set
             me
             free
             ,
             but
             
               in
               my
               practise
            
             ,
             I
             am
             bound
             in
             these
             things
             to
             expediency
             ,
             charity
             ,
             or
             loyalty
             for
             the
             establishing
             of
             good
             order
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             cōmon-weale
             .
             If
             they
             would
             but
             duely
             consider
             these
             two
             things
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             talk
             of
             permissions
             turned
             into
             lawes
             to
             prejudice
             Christian
             liberty
             .
             Yea
             ,
             Christian
             wisedome
             would
             learne
             them
             too
             ,
             that
             religious
             worship
             is
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             outward
             ceremonies
             used
             in
             them
             :
             
             as
             God
             calls
             praying
             ,
             
               b●wing
               of
               the
               knees
            
             ,
             and
             swearing
             ,
             
               lifting
               up
               our
               hands
            
             ;
             not
             because
             these
             are
             commanded
             duties
             in
             such
             acts
             of
             worship
             ,
             but
             because
             God
             permits
             ,
             and
             loves
             our
             well
             carriage
             in
             his
             worship
             according
             to
             generall
             rules
             ,
             though
             we
             have
             no
             particular
             precepts
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             but
             (
             say
             they
             )
             our
             ceremonies
             are
             
               typicall
               and
               Iewish
               ceremonies
            
             ,
             which
             hurt
             our
             worship
             .
             
             They
             meane
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             they
             are
             teaching
             ceremonies
             ,
             not
             ceremonies
             of
             meere
             order
             ,
             but
             significant
             ,
             to
             put
             us
             in
             minde
             of
             duty
             .
             
             I
             am
             sorry
             that
             this
             should
             be
             accounted
             a
             fault
             .
             If
             they
             did
             not
             signifie
             ,
             how
             could
             
               they
               edifie
            
             ?
             
             Were
             they
             types
             and
             shadowes
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospell
             invented
             by
             men
             ,
             indeed
             Christ
             were
             ill
             advised
             not
             to
             ordaine
             them
             .
             But
             being
             onely
             mo●al
             documents
             
             and
             monitors
             of
             some
             duties
             ,
             I
             wonder
             where
             their
             guilt
             lies
             .
             If
             I
             had
             an
             hundred
             boxes
             in
             my
             house
             for
             my
             uses
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             of
             them
             had
             a
             marke
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             direct
             me
             where
             my
             mony
             lay
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             be
             carefull
             of
             that
             ,
             doth
             this
             savour
             of
             want
             of
             naturall
             wisedome
             ?
             So
             neither
             doth
             it
             taste
             of
             want
             of
             spirituall
             wisedome
             ,
             to
             set
             a
             marke
             upon
             some
             few
             ceremonies
             ,
             to
             put
             me
             in
             minde
             of
             my
             duty
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             What
             are
             these
             (
             say
             they
             )
             but
             images
             set
             up
             to
             our selves
             for
             religious
             use
             .
             What
             ?
             
             to
             worship
             ?
             to
             adore
             God
             in
             ,
             or
             by
             ?
             No
             ,
             
             but
             to
             reminde
             us
             of
             what
             we
             ought
             to
             doe
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             ages
             ;
             Abraham
             put
             
               his
               servants
               hand
               under
               his
               thigh
            
             in
             swearing
             ,
             
             surely
             to
             signifie
             his
             subjection
             to
             him
             in
             that
             businesse
             about
             the
             promised
             seede
             .
             Moses
             set
             up
             
               an
               Altar
            
             when
             Amaleck
             was
             overthrowne
             ,
             and
             called
             it
             
               Iehovah
               Nissi
            
             ,
             to
             signifie
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             was
             their
             banner
             .
             
             The
             
               two
               tribes
            
             and
             a
             halfe
             built
             
               an
               altar
            
             ,
             not
             to
             distinguish
             their
             borders
             ,
             but
             to
             signifie
             ,
             
               that
               they
               were
               Gods
               people
            
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             all
             one
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             ,
             and
             their
             posterity
             must
             sacrifice
             upon
             his
             owne
             altar
             :
             
             Samuel
             set
             up
             a
             stone
             when
             the
             Philistims
             were
             discomforted
             ,
             and
             called
             it
             Eben-Ezer
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             the
             Lord
             helped
             them
             .
             When
             Christ
             the
             truth
             was
             come
             ,
             hee
             used
             humane
             significant
             ceremonies
             ,
             as
             
               the
               feast
               of
               dedication
            
             ,
             sitting
             at
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             a
             signe
             of
             rest
             ,
             
             the
             
               water
               pots
            
             of
             the
             jewish
             purifications
             ,
             the
             
             custome
             of
             embalming
             ,
             
             beside
             
               other
               formalities
            
             of
             the
             synagogue
             .
             The
             Corinthians
             had
             the
             
               womens
               vaile
            
             in
             the
             congregation
             ,
             to
             signifie
             subjection
             ,
             
             and
             the
             
               kisse
               of
               peace
            
             ▪
             to
             signifie
             love
             .
             Other
             Christians
             had
             Agapae
             at
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             in
             the
             roome
             whereof
             the
             Christians
             offertory
             was
             brought
             in
             for
             pious
             uses
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             love
             they
             should
             have
             one
             to
             another
             .
             So
             wee
             have
             standing
             at
             the
             beliefe
             ▪
             to
             signifie
             that
             it
             is
             not
             a
             prayer
             ,
             and
             that
             wee
             are
             ready
             to
             confesse
             our
             faith
             ;
             kneeling
             at
             the
             commandements
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             honour
             we
             have
             to
             that
             God
             that
             gave
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             wee
             must
             be
             ready
             to
             dart
             up
             prayer
             for
             our
             obedience
             ;
             and
             kneeling
             at
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             to
             signifie
             an
             humble
             acknowledgement
             of
             Gods
             love
             for
             so
             great
             a
             benefit
             .
             And
             doe
             wee
             and
             all
             these
             saints
             before
             us
             set
             up
             images
             to
             our selves
             in
             these
             ceremonies
             ,
             for
             religious
             u●e
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
             The
             practise
             of
             these
             saints
             when
             the
             lawes
             of
             God
             were
             purely
             taught
             and
             kept
             ,
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             though
             we
             my
             not
             set
             up
             an
             image
             to
             worship
             God
             by
             ,
             
             or
             in
             ,
             yet
             may
             we
             set
             up
             some
             
               edifying
               signes
            
             to
             put
             us
             in
             minde
             of
             those
             duties
             wee
             owe
             to
             God.
             The
             Patriarchs
             may
             
               build
               altars
            
             ,
             give
             their
             children
             
               proper
               names
            
             ,
             to
             be
             admonishing
             signes
             of
             their
             duties
             to
             God
             :
             and
             we
             may
             set
             all
             our
             sences
             on
             work
             that
             way
             .
             We
             may
             set
             up
             a
             poste
             in
             a
             darke
             and
             dangerous
             passage
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             goe
             that
             way
             and
             touch
             it
             ,
             it
             may
             signifie
             my
             danger
             ,
             and
             I
             may
             avoide
             it
             ▪
             I
             may
             set
             a
             watch-man
             in
             a
             towre
             to
             give
             a
             sound
             
             when
             the
             enemy
             comes
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             signifie
             my
             enemies
             approach
             ,
             and
             I
             may
             avoid
             him
             .
             I
             may
             set
             up
             a
             Sea
             marke
             to
             signifie
             a
             Rocke
             neere
             ,
             that
             I
             split
             not
             upon
             it
             ,
             And
             may
             not
             we
             be
             as
             wise
             for
             our
             soules
             as
             for
             our
             bodies
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             he
             hath
             no
             where
             forbidden
             it
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             against
             Christ
             .
             
               If
               it
               be
               not
               against
               him
               ,
            
             
             
               it
               is
               for
               him
            
             ,
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             Why
             then
             (
             say
             they
             )
             have
             we
             cast
             out
             all
             the
             significant
             ceremonies
             of
             Popery
             .
             
             Not
             for
             their
             significancy
             barely
             ,
             
             but
             for
             their
             weight
             and
             measure
             .
             They
             are
             not
             to
             them
             onely
             ,
             as
             outward
             garnishments
             of
             worship
             ,
             but
             as
             proper
             worship
             ,
             efficacious
             and
             meritorious
             :
             their
             number
             stifles
             devotion
             ,
             and
             fills
             it
             with
             shewes
             without
             substance
             .
             A
             cup
             of
             water
             refreshes
             ,
             but
             an
             whole
             Well
             of
             water
             choakes
             .
             Yea
             an
             hundred
             Sermons
             weekly
             would
             not
             edifie
             ,
             they
             would
             eate
             out
             our
             conscience
             in
             our
             particular
             callings
             :
             much
             more
             would
             an
             hundred
             ceremonies
             eate
             out
             the
             substance
             of
             our
             generall
             callings
             ,
             when
             a
             few
             may
             much
             refresh
             and
             profit
             ,
             if
             judgement
             over-power
             fancie
             and
             affection
             .
          
           
             Yea
             but
             (
             say
             they
             )
             our
             significant
             ceremonies
             were
             taken
             from
             Idolaters
             and
             limbs
             of
             Antichrist
             who
             have
             abused
             them
             .
             
             Were
             this
             true
             ,
             
             yet
             
               take
               the
               drosse
               from
               the
               silver
               and
               make
               a
               vessel
               for
               the
               finer
            
             :
             but
             it
             is
             false
             .
             Though
             they
             have
             had
             such
             as
             ours
             ,
             
             and
             have
             still
             ,
             yet
             ours
             are
             our
             owne
             ,
             and
             were
             never
             theirs
             in
             speciall
             .
             Fire
             and
             water
             are
             contrary
             ,
             yet
             they
             agree
             in
             their
             kind
             ,
             they
             are
             both
             elements
             :
             so
             ours
             are
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             theirs
             ,
             but
             otherwise
             they
             differ
             as
             fire
             and
             water
             ;
             they
             scorne
             therefore
             ours
             ,
             and
             we
             deride
             theirs
             .
             We
             read
             of
             sacrifices
             offered
             to
             Devils
             ,
             
             yet
             some
             of
             this
             was
             sold
             in
             shambles
             ,
             and
             some
             the
             Heathens
             made
             feasts
             of
             .
             It
             was
             all
             the
             same
             flesh
             in
             kind
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             use
             .
             The
             christians
             did
             damnably
             if
             they
             went
             to
             it
             when
             it
             was
             sacrificed
             ,
             yea
             and
             if
             they
             went
             to
             their
             Idol
             feasts
             when
             
               they
               blessed
               an
               idol
            
             ,
             it
             was
             idolatry
             :
             but
             if
             they
             bought
             part
             of
             that
             flesh
             in
             the
             Shambles
             ,
             and
             eate
             it
             ,
             or
             went
             to
             their
             private
             feasts
             when
             they
             eate
             of
             it
             (
             for
             ought
             they
             knew
             )
             without
             reference
             to
             the
             Idol
             ,
             then
             saith
             
               Paul
               ,
               Eate
               making
               no
               question
               for
               conscience
               sake
               .
            
             So
             say
             we
             of
             our
             
               crosse
               ,
               Surplice
               ,
               kneeling
            
             ,
             they
             were
             ordinances
             before
             Idolators
             abused
             them
             .
             If
             they
             take
             them
             and
             blesse
             an
             Idol
             with
             them
             ,
             be
             it
             upon
             their
             own
             pates
             ▪
             but
             if
             we
             be
             invited
             to
             them
             in
             a
             better
             use
             (
             and
             not
             know
             ,
             nor
             have
             just
             cause
             to
             suspect
             any
             lurking
             Idolatry
             )
             why
             should
             wee
             make
             so
             many
             needlesse
             questions
             about
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ?
             Put
             case
             such
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             pertained
             to
             Idolaters
             .
             So
             did
             Goliahs
             sword
             ,
             yet
             David
             laid
             it
             up
             in
             an
             holy
             place
             for
             better
             use
             .
             So
             did
             bowing
             belong
             to
             
               Baal
               ,
               prostrating
            
             the
             whole
             body
             to
             Idols
             ,
             
             kissing
             to
             the
             Calves
             ,
             
             
               kissing
               the
            
             hand
             to
             the
             hoste
             of
             heaven
             ,
             
             
               lifting
               up
            
             the
             eies
             ,
             
               stretching
               forth
            
             both
             hands
             ,
             showting
             for
             joy
             ,
             sitting
             or
             lying
             along
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             or
             on
             
               a
               carpet
            
             ,
             to
             idols
             :
             yet
             all
             these
             we
             may
             use
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             true
             God.
             So
             for
             our
             ceremonies
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             are
             pertained
             to
             idolaters
             ,
             but
             were
             not
             idolatrous
             of
             themselves
             .
             The
             crosse
             was
             used
             as
             a
             signe
             of
             profession
             before
             idolatrie
             prevailed
             .
             The
             white
             garment
             was
             ordained
             as
             a
             cover-sloven
             in
             the
             poverty
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             kneeling
             was
             used
             as
             an
             act
             of
             reverence
             before
             the
             breaden
             God
             was
             hatcht
             .
             And
             may
             not
             we
             lawfully
             use
             them
             now
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             we
             are
             in
             communion
             and
             fellowship
             with
             that
             blessed
             and
             persecuted
             Church
             ,
             without
             such
             noises
             and
             schismes
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             
             but
             in
             our
             worship
             there
             is
             (
             say
             they
             )
             as
             bad
             as
             all
             behinde
             ;
             wee
             have
             a
             
               stinted
               worship
               by
               that
               foule
               idol
               the
               common
               prayer
               booke
               ,
            
             and
             so
             we
             worship
             not
             
               in
               spirit
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               truth
            
             .
             Doe
             we
             not
             worship
             
               in
               spirit
            
             ,
             when
             the
             spirit
             moves
             towards
             heaven
             as
             well
             as
             the
             flesh
             ?
             Doe
             wee
             not
             worship
             
               in
               truth
            
             ,
             when
             our
             petitions
             are
             true
             petitions
             ,
             uttered
             with
             a
             true
             tongue
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             hearts
             ?
             Doe
             wee
             not
             worship
             in
             spirit
             and
             truth
             ,
             when
             with
             such
             petitions
             ,
             heart
             ,
             and
             tongue
             ;
             we
             seek
             to
             God
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             not
             trusting
             in
             any
             ?
             Certainely
             wee
             doe
             ,
             and
             should
             doe
             farre
             better
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             them
             who
             disgrace
             our
             common-prayer
             booke
             ,
             and
             draw
             the
             hearts
             of
             Gods
             people
             from
             
             it
             .
             Yet
             those
             that
             know
             the
             vanity
             of
             their
             words
             ,
             and
             trust
             them
             not
             ,
             know
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             use
             that
             booke
             to
             send
             their
             prayers
             t●
             heaven
             by
             ,
             doe
             pray
             in
             spirit
             and
             truth
             ,
             God
             bearing
             them
             witnesse
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             
             How
             can
             they
             pray
             in
             spirit
             (
             say
             they
             )
             when
             they
             use
             him
             not
             ?
             what
             ?
             Is
             there
             no
             spirit
             but
             our
             owne
             ?
             Surely
             there
             is
             a
             publicke
             spirit
             ,
             and
             a
             private
             spirit
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             hath
             wrought
             in
             the
             holy
             saints
             ,
             and
             army
             of
             martyrs
             ,
             who
             have
             laied
             up
             stocks
             of
             praier
             for
             us
             generations
             that
             follow
             them
             :
             and
             by
             the
             blessed
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             come
             into
             our
             hands
             .
             There
             wee
             see
             how
             they
             prayed
             for
             us
             before
             we
             were
             .
             There
             we
             learne
             to
             pray
             of
             them
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             world
             was
             not
             worthy
             .
             This
             spirit
             we
             use
             as
             well
             as
             our
             owne
             :
             and
             it
             is
             pitty
             that
             any
             Christian
             that
             can
             pray
             to
             God
             by
             his
             owne
             dexterity
             of
             spirit
             ,
             should
             yet
             contemne
             the
             workings
             ,
             and
             helpings
             of
             the
             publicke
             spirit
             ,
             without
             whom
             the
             world
             had
             never
             had
             such
             a
             benefit
             .
          
           
             
             But
             alasse
             (
             say
             they
             )
             our
             spirits
             are
             quite
             stinted
             when
             they
             are
             fettered
             with
             words
             appointed
             .
             
             Surely
             ,
             the
             freedome
             of
             spirit
             stands
             not
             so
             much
             in
             freedome
             of
             words
             ,
             and
             in
             intention
             of
             zeale
             .
             As
             a
             servant
             that
             delivers
             his
             masters
             message
             in
             his
             masters
             words
             may
             doe
             it
             with
             a
             free
             spirit
             :
             So
             may
             a
             man
             pray
             when
             
               he
               takes
               to
               himselfe
               words
            
             ,
             and
             not
             coines
             them
             himself
             .
             
             The
             best
             prayers
             
             are
             those
             that
             are
             delivered
             in
             Gods
             words
             :
             and
             are
             our
             spirits
             stinted
             because
             we
             tye
             our selves
             to
             Gods
             words
             ?
             As
             Gods
             Spirit
             is
             not
             stinted
             when
             it
             speakes
             unto
             us
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             read
             :
             so
             nor
             our
             spirits
             when
             wee
             speake
             feelingly
             to
             God
             by
             read
             Prayers
             .
             Put
             case
             one
             man
             pray
             with
             a
             thousand
             that
             have
             large
             spirits
             ,
             will
             they
             say
             that
             their
             spirits
             are
             stinted
             because
             they
             are
             tyed
             up
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             being
             ,
             to
             his
             spirit
             ?
             so
             nor
             when
             wee
             pray
             with
             others
             Prayers
             .
             Have
             wee
             a
             spirit
             better
             than
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ?
             and
             doe
             wee
             know
             what
             will
             stint
             them
             better
             than
             Christ
             ?
             yet
             Christ
             gave
             them
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             not
             onely
             
               to
               say
               after
               that
               manner
            
             ,
             
             when
             hee
             taught
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             
             but
             also
             
               to
               say
            
             ,
             when
             hee
             taught
             them
             the
             practice
             of
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             say
             they
             )
             hath
             not
             God
             given
             every
             good
             Christian
             
               a
               spirit
               of
               supplication
            
             ,
             
             by
             which
             they
             have
             a
             faculty
             and
             power
             to
             pray
             ?
             The
             Disciples
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             were
             good
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             they
             say
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
             
               teach
               us
               to
               pray
            
             .
             Yet
             know
             that
             there
             is
             a
             double
             power
             to
             pray
             :
             
               An
               inward
               power
            
             ,
             
             by
             which
             the
             heart
             moves
             ,
             and
             goes
             out
             of
             it selfe
             after
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             grace
             ,
             and
             salvation
             .
             This
             power
             all
             good
             Christians
             have
             ,
             by
             the
             
               spirit
               of
               adoption
               ,
               whereby
               they
               cry
               Abba
               ,
               Father
               .
            
             
             An
             
               outward
               power
            
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             able
             distinctly
             and
             judiciously
             to
             expresse
             the
             motions
             and
             desires
             of
             their
             hearts
             .
             This
             
             power
             all
             have
             not
             ,
             and
             therefore
             have
             neede
             still
             to
             have
             further
             helpe
             and
             direction
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             did
             helpe
             his
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             
             But
             surely
             (
             they
             may
             say
             )
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             is
             not
             a
             forme
             of
             Prayer
             taught
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             or
             us
             .
             It
             is
             short
             and
             imperfect
             ,
             it
             hath
             no
             such
             glory
             in
             it
             as
             some
             other
             ;
             I
             may
             
               think●
               it
            
             ,
             though
             Christs
             word
             be
             say
             ▪
             and
             none
             are
             tyed
             to
             this
             forme
             of
             Prayer
             alone
             .
             Let
             all
             this
             stand
             till
             it
             be
             removed
             .
             It
             is
             true
             it
             is
             short
             ,
             
             and
             in
             that
             is
             seene
             the
             glorious
             wisdome
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             most
             perfect
             .
             We
             must
             pray
             all
             manner
             of
             Prayers
             ,
             
             
               Supplications
               ,
               intercessions
            
             ,
             and
             
               giving
               of
               thankes
            
             :
             yet
             all
             these
             are
             comprehended
             in
             it
             .
             Againe
             ,
             there
             is
             infinitely
             more
             glory
             in
             it
             then
             in
             all
             Prayers
             made
             by
             men
             .
             If
             all
             Prayers
             be
             made
             they
             have
             their
             graynes
             of
             weight
             from
             hence
             .
             It
             briefly
             comprehends
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             best
             authority
             in
             the
             world
             .
             The
             wisdome
             of
             God
             the
             son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             beloved
             of
             God
             made
             it
             and
             expressed
             it
             with
             his
             tongue
             ,
             in
             such
             blessed
             order
             as
             men
             &
             Angels
             cannot
             devise
             the
             like
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
             
               say
               it
            
             :
             but
             there
             is
             a
             saying
             with
             the
             mind
             
               and
               heart
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             with
             the
             tongue
             .
             For
             there
             are
             two
             parts
             of
             Prayer
             ;
             
             the
             soule
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             presented
             with
             
               understanding
               ,
               heart
            
             ,
             and
             spirit
             :
             and
             the
             body
             of
             Prayer
             to
             helpe
             our
             fervencie
             ;
             
             as
             when
             
               we
               bowe
            
             our
             knees
             ,
             lift
             up
             our
             hearts
             
               with
               our
               hands
            
             ,
             and
             our
             eyes
             
             are
             
               lift
               up
               to
               God
            
             ,
             and
             our
             bones
             say
             ,
             
             Lord
             who
             is
             like
             unto
             thee
             ,
             and
             our
             tongues
             are
             the
             pennes
             of
             ready
             writers
             .
             Yet
             hath
             not
             Christ
             tyed
             us
             unto
             this
             prayer
             only
             .
             Christ
             himselfe
             hath
             other
             prayers
             beside
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             many
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             godly
             particulars
             .
             Yet
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             perfection
             of
             it
             both
             in
             matter
             ,
             order
             ,
             and
             words
             :
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             it
             to
             supply
             all
             wants
             :
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             forgetfulnesse
             to
             aske
             all
             ,
             or
             halfe
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             sure
             and
             comforting
             way
             (
             what
             ever
             wee
             pray
             )
             to
             use
             it
             alwaies
             with
             judgement
             and
             understanding
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             say
             some
             of
             them
             )
             it
             is
             of
             so
             large
             extent
             that
             wee
             cannot
             comprehend
             it
             .
             
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             of
             large
             extent
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             labor
             for
             strength
             of
             judgmēt
             ,
             and
             memory
             to
             put
             it
             up
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             tumble
             it
             over
             (
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             some
             is
             )
             as
             if
             it
             burnt
             their
             tongues
             .
             But
             Christs
             lookes
             not
             that
             we
             should
             conceive
             of
             every
             thing
             in
             it
             ▪
             every
             time
             wee
             use
             it
             .
             As
             there
             are
             few
             prayers
             wee
             can
             make
             ▪
             but
             are
             of
             larger
             extent
             then
             wee
             presently
             conceive
             ,
             as
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               san●tifie
            
             your
             sickenesse
             unto
             you
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               blesse
            
             you
             ,
             the
             
               Lord
               give
               you
               grace
            
             ,
             there
             are
             more
             things
             comprehended
             then
             presently
             meant●
             so
             in
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             ;
             and
             therefore
             wee
             must
             have
             docible
             hearts
             to
             understād
             it
             better
             ,
             &
             better
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             have
             wisedom
             according
             to
             our
             apprehension
             ,
             to
             apply
             it
             to
             severall
             occasions
             .
          
           
           
             
             But
             (
             say
             they
             )
             this
             or
             any
             other
             stinted
             prayer
             ,
             are
             the
             very
             cut-throates
             of
             devotion
             ,
             
             and
             coolers
             of
             affections
             .
             Indeed
             they
             are
             so
             to
             wicked
             hearts
             .
             Children
             must
             bee
             pleased
             with
             novelties
             ,
             and
             wicked
             men
             loath
             Gods
             continued
             favours
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             
               Mannah
               from
               heaven
            
             :
             
             but
             if
             set
             prayers
             wrought
             so
             of
             themselves
             ,
             would
             Christ
             ever
             have
             given
             a
             set
             forme
             to
             his
             disciples
             ?
             Certainely
             they
             will
             be
             no
             enemies
             to
             devotion
             ,
             if
             Christians
             bee
             zealous
             and
             carefull
             in
             using
             them
             .
             For
             the
             constant
             practise
             of
             the
             saints
             in
             scriptures
             commends
             them
             unto
             us
             in
             
               prescribed
               Psalmes
            
             ,
             and
             
               formes
               of
               blessing
            
             .
             And
             such
             is
             the
             inequalitie
             of
             gifts
             dispensed
             by
             Christ
             unto
             his
             people
             ,
             that
             to
             some
             a
             prescribed
             forme
             is
             necessary
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             not
             given
             them
             gifts
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             utterance
             to
             expresse
             their
             desires
             in
             any
             comely
             way
             ;
             To
             others
             necessary
             too
             ,
             who
             are
             able
             fitly
             ,
             and
             fully
             to
             doe
             it
             in
             private
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             so
             faced
             ,
             and
             tongued
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             doe
             it
             with
             confidence
             in
             publicke
             ;
             to
             all
             it
             is
             excellently
             usefull
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             onely
             have
             helpe
             of
             their
             owne
             spirits
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             publick
             spirit
             of
             God
             working
             in
             his
             church
             ,
             to
             advance
             them
             forward
             to
             heaven
             .
             It
             is
             a
             world
             of
             pittie
             ,
             that
             men
             that
             have
             some
             great
             gifts
             (
             as
             they
             thinke
             )
             should
             contemn
             them
             that
             have
             them
             not
             ,
             though
             haply
             they
             have
             others
             better
             then
             they
             .
             To
             have
             a
             gift
             of
             expressing
             our
             desires
             in
             fit
             order
             ,
             
             matter
             ,
             and
             words
             ,
             is
             a
             comely
             ornament
             ,
             yet
             may
             it
             ,
             and
             doth
             often
             fall
             upon
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             
               it
               is
               not
               of
               the
               essence
               of
               a
               saveable
               Christian●
            
             but
             to
             say
             ,
             
               wee
               know
               not
               what
               to
               pray
               for
               as
               we
               ought
               ,
               but
               the
               spirit
               helpes
               me
            
             (
             publickly
             and
             privately
             )
             
               with
               groanes
               and
               sighes
               that
               cannot
               be
               expressed
               ,
            
             to
             say
             thus
             ,
             
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             to
             feele
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             too
             ,
             is
             a
             note
             of
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             and
             can
             fall
             upon
             none
             but
             a
             childe
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             say
             they
             )
             put
             case
             that
             others
             may
             be
             helped
             by
             set
             formes
             of
             prayer
             ,
             
             yet
             is
             there
             no
             reason
             that
             a
             Minister
             or
             Presbyter
             that
             hath
             gifts
             ,
             should
             bee
             tied
             to
             a
             forme
             of
             words
             .
             Neither
             is
             he
             alwaies
             ,
             
             but
             that
             he
             should
             bee
             tied
             to
             common
             solemne
             praier
             ,
             as
             with
             us
             ,
             there
             is
             excellent
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             all
             other
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             except
             theirs
             .
             First
             ,
             
               for
               uniformity
            
             ,
             that
             all
             Gods
             people
             in
             our
             Church
             might
             meete
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             put
             up
             the
             same
             petitions
             with
             earnest
             desires
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             .
             And
             is
             not
             this
             a
             comforting
             thought
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             an
             opener
             way
             to
             heavē
             made
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             joint
             suites
             of
             all
             good
             English
             or
             hearts
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
               for
               memory
            
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             forget
             the
             generall
             necessities
             of
             all
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             sticke
             upon
             those
             particulars
             onely
             ,
             which
             are
             according
             to
             his
             owne
             feeling
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               for
               honour
            
             to
             the
             blessed
             saints
             and
             martyres
             whose
             prayers
             they
             were
             .
             That
             as
             we
             have
             had
             benefit
             by
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             put
             up
             to
             God
             before
             ,
             
             so
             wee
             may
             bring
             benefit
             to
             our selves
             and
             others
             by
             them
             ,
             when
             wee
             pray
             them
             now
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               for
               his
               calling
               sake
            
             .
             Hee
             is
             not
             immediatly
             called
             by
             God
             ,
             〈…〉
             &
             the
             Church
             .
             Therefore
             as
             he
             is
             called
             by
             God
             ,
             he
             useth
             those
             gifts
             which
             hee
             hath
             received
             from
             God
             ;
             as
             he
             is
             called
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             use
             and
             honour
             the
             publicke
             gifts
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             interpretation
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             What
             more
             need
             bee
             said
             to
             justifie
             our
             worship
             by
             set
             formes
             of
             prayer
             ,
             for
             the
             present
             I
             see
             not
             :
             when
             I
             shall
             ,
             by
             Gods
             assistance
             I
             shall
             say
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             16.
             
             The
             Brownists
             maine
             exceptions
             in
             their
             former
             argument
             ,
             against
             our
             common-prayer
             booke
             more
             specially
             .
          
           
             THough
             set
             formes
             of
             publicke
             pray●r
             may
             be
             lawfull
             ,
             usefull
             ,
             commendable
             ,
             and
             glorious
             ,
             
             yet
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             our
             common
             prayers
             are
             not
             so
             fit
             a
             way
             to
             worship
             God
             by
             :
             nay
             they
             say
             more
             ,
             that
             that
             worship
             is
             plainely
             idolatrous
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             that
             assertion
             is
             weakely
             superstitious
             .
             I
             would
             wish
             them
             that
             they
             be
             piously
             carefull
             ,
             that
             they
             
               speake
               not
               evill
               of
               that
               they
               know
               not
               ,
            
             
             because
             they
             are
             not
             careful
             or
             willing
             to
             know
             ,
             
             we
             ordinarily
             know
             unwise
             young
             men
             ,
             when
             their
             whose
             soules
             live
             in
             their
             affections
             ,
             to
             make
             many
             objections
             against
             many
             good
             orders
             ,
             and
             lawes
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             ripenesse
             ,
             and
             experience
             ,
             hath
             made
             them
             see
             the
             reasons
             ,
             have
             beene
             ashamed
             of
             what
             they
             have
             done
             :
             and
             may
             it
             not
             be
             so
             with
             these
             men
             and
             women
             ?
             Howsoever
             I
             would
             intreate
             them
             to
             consider
             what
             they
             may
             reade
             in
             the
             historie
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             godly
             martyr
             was
             reading
             in
             a
             primar
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             
               Lord
               have
               mercy
               upon
               us
               ,
               Christ
               have
               mercy
               upon
               us
               ,
            
             an
             ungodly
             serving-man
             ,
             who
             was
             set
             to
             attend
             him
             ,
             blasphemously
             mocked
             at
             it
             ,
             but
             hee
             was
             strooke
             madde
             that
             night
             ,
             and
             dyed
             miserably
             .
             Let
             them
             duely
             consider
             this
             ,
             and
             feare
             to
             open
             their
             mouthes
             against
             any
             comforts
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             advancement
             of
             godlinesse
             .
             As
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             have
             reade
             some
             liturgies
             beside
             our
             owne
             ,
             and
             have
             heard
             of
             others
             :
             but
             (
             blessed
             be
             God
             )
             I
             never
             saw
             ,
             or
             heard
             of
             any
             more
             fully
             accomplished
             for
             the
             worke
             in
             hand
             .
             But
             am
             I
             not
             deceived
             ?
          
           
             Let
             us
             (
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             )
             take
             a
             view
             how
             it
             proceeds
             in
             all
             publicke
             service
             ,
             and
             call
             in
             along
             their
             exception
             (
             which
             I
             know
             )
             as
             we
             goe
             along
             .
             There
             is
             in
             it
             first
             ,
             
               a
               preparation
            
             to
             publicke
             service
             ,
             and
             
               then
               the
               service
            
             ,
             and
             worship
             it selfe
             .
             The
             preparation
             is
             by
             
               meditation
               ,
               exhortation
            
             ,
             and
             prayers
             .
          
           
             The
             Presbyter
             ,
             or
             Deacon
             ,
             doth
             in
             the
             beginning
             propound
             some
             texts
             of
             scripture
             
             to
             be
             thought
             upon
             ,
             that
             we
             by
             their
             meditation
             ,
             may
             draw
             our selves
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             our
             God
             to
             heare
             and
             doe
             .
             
             Yea
             indeed
             (
             say
             they
             )
             they
             doe
             corrupt
             the
             text
             .
             For
             though
             they
             say
             ,
             
             
               At
               what
               time
               soever
               a
               sinner
               doth
               repent
               from
               the
               bottome
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               God
               will
               blot
               them
               out
               of
               his
               remembrance
               ,
            
             which
             is
             not
             the
             speech
             of
             Ezekiel
             .
             
             I
             pray
             is
             not
             this
             the
             full
             sense
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ;
             made
             speake
             to
             ordinary
             capacity
             ,
             if
             not
             his
             words
             ?
             Doth
             he
             not
             say
             ,
             
               if
               the
               wicked
               will
               turne
            
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             equivalent
             to
             
               at
               what
               time
               soever
            
             ,
             whether
             to
             day
             ,
             to
             morrow
             ,
             or
             whensoever
             ?
             I
             hope
             when
             conditions
             are
             performed
             ,
             God
             will
             be
             as
             good
             as
             his
             word
             whensoever
             .
             Doth
             he
             not
             say
             ,
             
               If
               they
               turne
               from
               all
               their
               iniquities
               ,
               and
               keepe
               all
               my
               Statutes
            
             ?
             What
             is
             this
             but
             repent
             from
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             leave
             no
             root
             of
             bitternesse
             behind
             ?
             Doth
             he
             not
             say
             ,
             
               Hee
               shall
               live
               ,
               his
               sinnes
               shall
               not
               be
               mentioned
               unto
               him
            
             ?
             what
             is
             this
             but
             I
             will
             put
             them
             or
             blot
             them
             out
             of
             my
             remembrance
             ?
             This
             is
             not
             corruption
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             when
             the
             Text
             is
             plainly
             expressed
             in
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             doth
             exhort
             the
             people
             according
             
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             confesse
             their
             sinnes
             with
             a
             lowly
             ,
             penitent
             ,
             and
             obedient
             heart
             ,
             
               saying
               after
               him
            
             .
             By
             this
             hee
             puts
             them
             in
             minde
             what
             to
             doe
             ,
             namely
             to
             confesse
             their
             sinnes
             aright
             ,
             that
             their
             poyson
             being
             vomited
             up
             ,
             they
             may
             the
             better
             set
             themselves
             to
             seeke
             God
             in
             the
             other
             acts
             
             of
             worship
             .
             But
             (
             say
             they
             )
             what
             need
             this
             ,
             
             
               saying
               after
               me
            
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Presbyters
             Prayer
             and
             the
             peoples
             Amen
             is
             enough
             .
             
             Indeed
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             a
             Prayer
             ,
             the
             petitions
             whereof
             are
             not
             knowne
             to
             the
             people
             before
             ,
             such
             as
             that
             of
             Ezra
             ,
             
             and
             when
             men
             exercised
             their
             owne
             gifts
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             many
             .
             
             But
             is
             it
             therefore
             unlawfull
             for
             the
             people
             to
             say
             after
             their
             leader
             when
             hee
             prompteth
             them
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             taught
             by
             the
             Church
             ?
             Doe
             not
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Presbyter
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             praise
             God
             in
             singing
             Psalmes
             ?
             And
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             Word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             warranteth
             what
             is
             commanded
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             goeth
             not
             against
             is
             not
             against
             it
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             
             it
             is
             uncomely
             for
             many
             mouthes
             to
             put
             up
             a
             petition
             to
             the
             King
             at
             once
             :
             It
             would
             confound
             him
             whose
             apprehension
             and
             understanding
             is
             limited
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             so
             to
             God
             who
             is
             
               understanding
               it selfe
               ,
               wisdome
               it selfe
            
             ,
             
             to
             whom
             millions
             sing
             Psalmes
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             thousand
             millions
             pray
             to
             him
             at
             once
             over
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             he
             doth
             pray
             for
             and
             with
             them
             ,
             
             that
             they
             may
             doe
             as
             hee
             exhorted
             them
             For
             first
             there
             is
             the
             joynt
             confession
             of
             all
             their
             unworthinesse
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             to
             GOD
             that
             they
             may
             live
             better
             in
             after
             times
             .
             Confession
             without
             a
             purpose
             to
             amend
             does
             no
             good
             :
             
             therefore
             are
             both
             united
             in
             our
             good
             confession
             .
             Then
             doth
             he
             (
             for
             their
             encouragement
             )
             
               declare
               and
               pronounce
               the
               
               absolution
               and
               forgivenesse
               of
               sinnes
            
             to
             true
             penitent
             beleevers
             according
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             
             and
             applying
             it
             to
             the
             people
             prayes
             ,
             that
             upon
             their
             repentance
             ,
             their
             sinnes
             being
             done
             away
             ,
             they
             may
             doe
             worthily
             that
             service
             which
             now
             they
             are
             about
             .
             A●d
             then
             to
             supply
             all
             defects
             in
             all
             ,
             all
             pray
             with
             one
             heart
             ,
             as
             one
             man
             ,
             
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             King
             of
             Prayers
             :
             and
             so
             rise
             with
             short
             and
             earnest
             prayers
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             praise
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             would
             help
             them
             ;
             and
             with
             a
             profession
             of
             their
             faith
             in
             the
             Trinitie
             ,
             and
             desire
             that
             all
             glory
             may
             bee
             given
             unto
             that
             blessed
             three
             in
             one
             .
             Thus
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             if
             wee
             have
             pious
             and
             humble
             soules
             ,
             may
             we
             be
             prepared
             ,
             for
             the
             publike
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             publikely
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             service
             and
             worship
             it selfe
             ,
             in
             this
             good
             Booke
             it
             hath
             three
             degrees
             ,
             the
             
               Beginning
               ,
               Middle
            
             ,
             and
             End
             of
             it
             .
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             there
             is
             
               reading
               of
               Psalmes
            
             ▪
             principally
             to
             raise
             up
             our
             affections
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             Scriptures
             both
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             to
             confirme
             our
             judgements
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             
             and
             to
             helpe
             us
             
               to
               search
               whether
               things
               heard
               are
               so
               or
               no.
            
             There
             is
             confession
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             professe
             it
             as
             a
             briefe
             rule
             from
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             try
             whether
             we
             stand
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             whereto
             we
             may
             referre
             the
             truths
             of
             faith
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             And
             we
             have
             Prayers
             wherein
             wee
             are
             not
             long
             at
             once
             ,
             or
             with
             a
             breath
             ;
             but
             have
             distinct
             and
             divided
             salutations
             ,
             praises
             and
             
             Petitions
             ,
             for
             our selves
             :
             chiefe
             members
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             the
             better
             hold
             out
             unto
             the
             end
             without
             distractions
             .
          
           
             All
             this
             (
             I
             am
             sure
             )
             none
             ,
             if
             they
             understand
             ,
             can
             justly
             blame
             .
             Onely
             there
             is
             one
             thing
             (
             worth
             notice
             )
             which
             doth
             hardly
             relish
             to
             some
             fewe
             ,
             and
             can
             by
             no
             meanes
             be
             indured
             by
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             Litany
             .
             This
             stickes
             most
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             more
             carefull
             to
             make
             objections
             against
             it
             ,
             then
             answers
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             comfort
             and
             peace
             with
             us
             .
             Therefore
             (
             with
             Christs
             helpe
             )
             I
             shall
             indeavour
             two
             things
             ;
             to
             shew
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             name
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             may
             satisfie
             themselves
             against
             such
             scruples
             as
             may
             arise
             .
             It
             is
             called
             
               a
               Litany
            
             ,
             
             which
             is
             an
             humble
             prayer
             ,
             whose
             use
             is
             most
             for
             adversity
             .
             It
             comes
             of
             a
             word
             that
             signifies
             to
             supplicate
             ,
             from
             whence
             comes
             suppliant
             prayers
             .
             The
             ancient
             Churches
             were
             full
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             could
             shew
             ,
             which
             usually
             beganne
             with
             
               Lord
               have
               mercy
               upon
               us
               ,
               Christ
               have
               mercy
               upon
               us
            
             ;
             and
             why
             should
             ours
             be
             empty
             ,
             seeing
             wee
             would
             be
             accounted
             as
             good
             Christians
             as
             they
             ?
          
           
             There
             are
             divers
             exceptions
             against
             ours
             ,
             therefore
             let
             us
             see
             next
             ,
             how
             they
             may
             satisfie
             themselvs
             against
             them
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Church
             that
             I
             know
             ,
             but
             must
             have
             a
             favourable
             construction
             of
             some
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             ou●s
             ▪
             yet
             in
             this
             I
             see
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             excepters
             may
             be
             fully
             satisfied
             .
             The
             exceptions
             that
             I
             have
             yet
             met
             with
             ,
             are
             against
             the
             manner
             of
             
             this
             prayer
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
             Against
             the
             manner
             (
             they
             say
             )
             that
             it
             is
             with
             repetitions
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             interlocutary
             passages
             .
             
             As
             for
             that
             ,
             I
             finde
             that
             in
             the
             scriptures
             God
             hath
             commanded
             publicke
             prayers
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             Presbyter
             and
             people
             should
             pray
             :
             but
             he
             hath
             not
             commanded
             any
             forme
             ,
             or
             manner
             ,
             to
             carry
             their
             prayers
             in
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             it
             bee
             done
             to
             edification
             .
             Therfore
             he
             hath
             left
             that
             free
             to
             the
             wisdome
             and
             judgement
             of
             the
             governours
             .
             And
             this
             we
             have
             often
             experience
             of
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             continued
             prayer
             be
             but
             halfe
             so
             long
             ,
             some
             will
             bee
             nodding
             before
             it
             bee
             done
             ;
             whereas
             if
             they
             be
             kept
             busie
             ,
             by
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ,
             they
             are
             more
             vigilant
             .
             
             But
             (
             say
             they
             )
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             all
             in
             one
             length
             ,
             and
             set
             Amen
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             .
             
             This
             is
             true
             :
             yet
             marke
             ,
             he
             said
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             
               when
               yee
               pray
               ,
               say
               ,
               Our
               Father
               ,
               and
               Amen
               too
            
             :
             and
             hee
             hath
             not
             told
             them
             in
             what
             manner
             they
             should
             say
             it
             when
             they
             pray
             together
             :
             whether
             one
             should
             say
             the
             Petitions
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             Amen
             ,
             or
             whether
             all
             should
             say
             the
             Petitions
             ,
             and
             Amen
             too
             :
             In
             this
             he
             hath
             left
             them
             to
             edif●cation
             ,
             
             and
             us
             also
             .
             But
             (
             it
             is
             said
             )
             that
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             Litany
             are
             so
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             reader
             shewes
             onely
             what
             they
             must
             pray
             for
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             make
             the
             suite
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             say
             from
             such
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             
               good
               Lord
               deliver
               us
            
             :
             and
             this
             seemes
             to
             bee
             absurd
             .
             
             That
             the
             people
             should
             make
             it
             without
             the
             minister
             is
             not
             injoyned
             :
             
             that
             the
             minister
             doth
             not
             intend
             and
             make
             the
             suite
             ,
             is
             false
             ,
             except
             hee
             bee
             carelesse
             ,
             and
             wicked
             .
             As
             the
             people
             say
             Amen
             aloude
             ;
             and
             the
             minister
             saith
             it
             too
             ,
             though
             happly
             not
             so
             loude
             :
             so
             the
             minister
             intends
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               Good
               Lord
               deliver
               us
            
             ,
             though
             the
             people
             in
             turnes
             ,
             exceede
             in
             voice
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             prayer
             ,
             many
             things
             are
             objected
             ,
             few
             things
             weighed
             ,
             and
             nothing
             proved
             ,
             but
             evident
             quarrels
             .
             There
             are
             exceptions
             against
             words
             and
             phrases
             ;
             and
             against
             suites
             conveyed
             in
             them
             .
             The
             wordes
             and
             phrases
             are
             ,
             
               by
               thy
               crosse
               ,
               and
               passion
               ,
               by
               thy
               pretious
               death
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             
             out
             of
             the
             le●ity
             of
             minde
             ,
             call
             conjuring
             ;
             some
             ,
             out
             of
             worse
             ,
             cal
             swearing
             ,
             as
             if
             none
             could
             out
             sweare
             the
             Litany
             .
             
             Let
             them
             take
             heede
             how
             they
             blaspheme
             the
             piety
             of
             Gods
             servants
             .
             It
             was
             none
             of
             Elies
             goodnesse
             ,
             when
             hee
             reproached
             the
             prayers
             of
             Hannah
             ;
             
             as
             if
             shee
             were
             drunke
             when
             shee
             made
             them
             .
             Let
             them
             apply
             this
             to
             themselves
             .
             It
             will
             not
             be
             denied
             but
             that
             Christ
             brought
             us
             a
             great
             benefit
             by
             all
             these
             .
             For
             what
             hee
             did
             as
             a
             publicke
             person
             ,
             hee
             did
             for
             us
             and
             our
             salvation
             ,
             in
             one
             degree
             or
             other
             .
             Now
             ,
             what
             is
             this
             ,
             but
             a
             praying
             that
             all
             these
             acts
             ,
             and
             passions
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             their
             vertue
             and
             merit
             bee
             applyed
             to
             us
             by
             Gods
             love
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             finde
             the
             profit
             of
             them
             ?
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
             But
             now
             the
             suites
             that
             wee
             convey
             in
             the
             words
             of
             that
             good
             Prayer
             are
             troublesome
             to
             them
             ,
             both
             when
             we
             sue
             for
             things
             ,
             and
             Persons
             ,
             
             As
             for
             things
             ,
             wee
             pray
             against
             two
             things
             which
             they
             doe
             not
             like
             ,
             against
             
               sudden
               death
            
             ,
             and
             against
             
               the
               sinnes
               of
               our
               forefathers
            
             .
             
             As
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             double
             sudden
             death
             :
             
               sudden
               in
               time
            
             ,
             and
             sudden
             
               for
               want
               of
               preparation
            
             .
             God
             hath
             said
             ,
             that
             hee
             will
             come
             before
             that
             wee
             are
             aware
             ,
             like
             a
             thiefe
             in
             the
             night
             .
             His
             will
             bee
             done
             :
             wee
             pray
             not
             against
             that
             .
             But
             wee
             pray
             that
             his
             comming
             may
             not
             be
             so
             sudden
             ,
             but
             that
             through
             wisdome
             given
             ,
             
             we
             may
             
               set
               our
               houses
               in
               order
            
             ,
             and
             bee
             as
             the
             
               wise
               virgines
            
             having
             our
             lampes
             and
             oyle
             in
             a
             readinesse
             :
             and
             from
             such
             sudden
             death
             
               good
               Lord
               deliver
               us
            
             .
             As
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             our
             forefathers
             (
             which
             being
             dead
             are
             now
             out
             of
             the
             state
             of
             forgivenesse
             )
             wee
             pray
             not
             that
             their
             sinnes
             bee
             forgiven
             them
             ,
             
             but
             that
             
               they
               bee
               not
               remembred
               to
               be
               punished
               in
               us
               .
            
             God
             
               punisheth
               to
               the
               third
               and
               fourth
               generation
            
             :
             and
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Let
               the
               iniquitie
               of
               his
               fathers
               be
               remembred
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               let
               not
               the
               sinne
               of
               his
               mother
               be
               blotted
               out
               ,
            
             that
             their
             posterity
             bee
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             generations
             following
             their
             names
             bee
             blotted
             out
             .
             And
             because
             these
             comminations
             have
             conditions
             of
             Repentance
             annexed
             to
             them
             ,
             doe
             not
             wee
             well
             to
             repent
             ,
             and
             cry
             to
             God
             ,
             
               remember
               not
               the
               iniquity
               of
               
               forefathers
               ,
            
             for
             feare
             of
             those
             sinnes
             that
             have
             gone
             before
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             they
             like
             not
             the
             Persons
             that
             we
             pray
             for
             ,
             when
             wee
             say
             ,
             
             
               that
               God
               would
               have
               mercy
               upon
               all
               men
               .
            
             For
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
             
               he
               prayed
               not
               for
               the
               world
            
             :
             but
             our
             Church
             cares
             not
             whom
             they
             pray
             for
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             
             because
             wee
             finde
             that
             wee
             have
             a
             Precept
             ,
             
               pray
               for
               all
               men
            
             ,
             and
             an
             holy
             practise
             ,
             
             
               Let
               the
               People
               praise
               thee
               O
               God
               ,
               let
               all
               the
               People
               praise
               thee
               ,
            
             therefore
             wee
             doe
             as
             wee
             are
             bound
             in
             praying
             for
             all
             men
             .
             Yet
             doe
             not
             wee
             pray
             
               for
               the
               world
            
             ,
             but
             against
             it
             that
             we
             may
             follow
             Christ
             .
             Christ
             prayed
             for
             the
             Jewes
             and
             Gentiles
             that
             persecuted
             him
             to
             death
             ,
             
               father
               forgive
               them
            
             ,
             
             
               for
               they
               know
               not
               what
               they
               doe
            
             :
             yet
             he
             prayes
             not
             for
             the
             world
             
               that
               lies
               in
               wickednesse
            
             ,
             
             but
             that
             it
             come
             out
             ,
             and
             serve
             God
             :
             so
             wee
             pray
             
               once
               more
               against
               their
               wickednesse
            
             ,
             
             but
             wee
             pray
             for
             their
             Persons
             .
             As
             farre
             as
             our
             charity
             tends
             ,
             so
             farre
             our
             Prayers
             extend
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             
               wee
               must
               doe
               good
               to
               all
               .
            
             
             But
             if
             God
             shall
             reveale
             any
             speciall
             Persons
             
               that
               have
               sinned
               unto
               death
            
             ,
             wee
             will
             not
             pray
             for
             them
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             give
             us
             leave
             (
             if
             you
             have
             so
             much
             charity
             )
             to
             pray
             that
             there
             may
             bee
             none
             such
             .
             Yea
             ,
             
             but
             (
             say
             they
             )
             wee
             pray
             in
             that
             Litany
             ,
             for
             
               all
               that
               travaile
               by
               land
               ,
               or
               by
               water
               ,
            
             and
             so
             for
             thieves
             ,
             and
             pyrats
             too
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             for
             
               what
               ,
               Devills
            
             in
             mens
             braines
             ,
             
             who
             compasse
             the
             earth
             too
             and
             fro
             .
             Where
             is
             
             their
             charity
             ?
             The
             pious
             Church
             provideth
             a
             Prayer
             for
             Men
             and
             not
             for
             Devils
             ,
             who
             are
             out
             of
             hope
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             all
             Communion
             with
             her
             :
             and
             for
             all
             men
             that
             are
             within
             a
             saveable
             condition
             in
             that
             word
             ,
             
               Our
               Father
            
             .
             So
             shee
             prayes
             for
             theeves
             and
             pyrats
             to
             make
             them
             better
             ,
             or
             else
             against
             them
             ,
             to
             maintaine
             Gods
             just
             providence
             in
             their
             future
             punishments
             .
             If
             these
             bee
             all
             their
             exceptions
             against
             our
             good
             Litany
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             all
             I
             have
             heard
             ,
             I
             hope
             they
             will
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             use
             it
             as
             I
             doe
             ,
             and
             use
             it
             with
             me
             in
             peace
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             degree
             of
             our
             Church
             worship
             is
             
               the
               middle
               of
               it
            
             ,
             when
             wee
             reade
             the
             commandements
             of
             our
             great
             God
             with
             Prayer
             ,
             when
             we
             read
             the
             Epistles
             and
             Gospels
             ,
             more
             fully
             to
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             they
             doe
             except
             that
             we
             kneele
             when
             the
             commandements
             are
             reade
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             Prayer
             .
             
             Noe
             :
             wee
             doe
             it
             not
             to
             make
             it
             a
             Prayer
             :
             it
             is
             none
             .
             But
             yet
             wee
             doe
             it
             ,
             partly
             to
             testifie
             our
             subjection
             to
             the
             God
             that
             gave
             it
             ,
             
             as
             the
             People
             on
             mount
             Sinai
             fell
             downe
             at
             the
             publication
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             wee
             kneele
             before
             the
             King
             :
             and
             partly
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             joyned
             with
             that
             submissive
             Prayer
             ,
             
               Lord
               have
               mercy
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               incline
               our
               hearts
               to
               keepe
               this
               law
               .
            
          
           
             Next
             come
             the
             Epistles
             (
             as
             indeede
             the
             whole
             word
             is
             an
             Epistle
             written
             to
             our
             soules
             )
             :
             wherein
             wee
             have
             sometimes
             
             prayers
             ,
             but
             mostly
             fit
             rules
             of
             holinesse
             of
             life
             :
             and
             after
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             
             that
             wee
             may
             know
             the
             benefits
             
               of
               which
               we
               must
               live
               worthy
               .
            
             These
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             in
             all
             the
             articles
             ,
             and
             further
             our
             thankfulnesse
             for
             all
             Gods
             mercies
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             I
             know
             nothing
             worth
             notice
             that
             is
             heere
             excepted
             against
             .
             
             If
             they
             call
             them
             shreads
             of
             scripture
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             scriptures
             ,
             and
             fit
             texts
             applyed
             to
             every
             season
             .
             And
             if
             Christ
             would
             not
             onely
             preach
             truths
             ,
             
             but
             fit
             truths
             for
             the
             people
             :
             and
             if
             they
             themselves
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             will
             choose
             fit
             texts
             for
             feasts
             ,
             and
             fasts
             ,
             times
             of
             solemnity
             ,
             and
             times
             of
             mourning
             ,
             I
             hope
             also
             that
             the
             Church
             cannot
             bee
             denyed
             this
             liberty
             .
             If
             they
             say
             ,
             
             they
             are
             applyed
             to
             divers
             holidayes
             which
             are
             not
             of
             Christs
             appointment
             .
             Yet
             are
             they
             not
             without
             Christs
             leave
             and
             permission
             .
             
             If
             Christ
             have
             permitted
             them
             (
             though
             God
             saith
             ,
             
             
               six
               daies
               thou
               shalt
               labour
            
             )
             yet
             to
             use
             their
             liberty
             according
             to
             discretion
             ,
             upon
             any
             of
             the
             six
             to
             refresh
             themselves
             ,
             or
             spend
             in
             holy
             exercises
             ;
             is
             he
             an
             harder
             master
             ,
             yea
             husband
             unto
             his
             Church
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             as
             occasion
             is
             offered
             ,
             they
             may
             choose
             any
             fit
             dayes
             either
             to
             feast
             ,
             or
             to
             fast
             .
          
           
             But
             alasse
             (
             say
             they
             )
             all
             this
             ,
             
             in
             that
             common-prayer
             booke
             is
             but
             an
             English
             masse
             ,
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             masse-booke
             of
             Rome
             .
             
             Belike
             then
             wee
             had
             it
             out
             of
             the
             
             
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             ,
             
             
               where
               that
               man
               of
               sinne
               sitteth
               ,
            
             well
             :
             bee
             it
             so
             .
             A
             thiefe
             hath
             got
             a
             true
             mans
             purse
             ,
             may
             not
             Justice
             deliver
             it
             to
             him
             againe
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             thiefe
             to
             his
             Judge
             and
             punishment
             ?
             Such
             is
             our
             case
             .
             The
             Pope
             could
             not
             have
             hid
             himselfe
             so
             long
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             banner
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             service
             of
             God
             with
             the
             Saints
             .
             Therefore
             hee
             gets
             the
             Leitourgy
             ,
             or
             common-prayer
             booke
             of
             the
             blessed
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             adds
             to
             it
             of
             his
             owne
             rubbish
             ,
             as
             Masses
             for
             quicke
             and
             dead
             ,
             Dirges
             ,
             Requiems
             ,
             Praying
             to
             Saints
             and
             ANGELS
             ,
             blessing
             of
             Bells
             and
             Candles
             ,
             to
             give
             power
             to
             drive
             away
             Devils
             .
             When
             this
             was
             espyed
             ,
             by
             the
             breaking
             out
             of
             the
             beames
             of
             the
             glorious
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             blessed
             Martyres
             challenge
             their
             owne
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             wicked
             trash
             to
             the
             founder
             .
             And
             is
             not
             this
             Justice
             ?
             If
             these
             men
             had
             gold
             and
             silver
             mingled
             with
             durt
             ,
             and
             poyson
             ,
             would
             they
             cry
             out
             ,
             all
             durt
             ,
             all
             poyson
             ,
             and
             worke
             for
             more
             ?
             No
             :
             they
             would
             wash
             ,
             cleanse
             ,
             purifie
             ,
             and
             keepe
             the
             gold
             and
             silver
             for
             their
             uses
             .
             So
             have
             we
             done
             ,
             and
             noe
             more
             .
             Wee
             have
             taken
             off
             the
             spots
             ,
             and
             keepe
             the
             garments
             ,
             We
             have
             washed
             away
             the
             filth
             ,
             from
             the
             gold
             of
             the
             first
             great
             Saints
             and
             Martyres
             .
             If
             this
             bee
             a
             fault
             ,
             wee
             rejoyce
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             commend
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             Doctour
             
               Rowland
               Taylour
            
             when
             hee
             was
             going
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
             next
             unto
             the
             Bible
             ,
             the
             Service-booke
             ,
             to
             bring
             up
             our
             children
             
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God.
             And
             so
             I
             passe
             that
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             degree
             is
             
               the
               end
               of
               our
               common-prayer
               worship
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             administration
             of
             Sacraments
             .
             The
             wit
             of
             Men
             and
             Angels
             cannot
             devise
             a
             better
             way
             of
             GODS
             worship
             in
             them
             .
             Such
             grave
             exhortations
             ,
             effectuall
             Prayers
             ,
             propounding
             of
             warrants
             ,
             laying
             downe
             of
             promises
             ,
             confident
             expectations
             of
             their
             making
             good
             by
             Christ
             ,
             to
             Children
             ,
             Parents
             ,
             and
             all
             penitent
             and
             believing
             Christians
             ,
             are
             there
             upon
             record
             ,
             that
             a
             modest
             man
             would
             wonder
             how
             any
             exceptions
             could
             be
             found
             out
             .
             Yet
             three
             things
             are
             there
             that
             much
             trouble
             them
             ,
             and
             us
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Kneeling
               at
               the
               Communion
               .
            
             
               2
               Crosse
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
            
             
               3
               The
               responses
               ,
               or
               answeres
               in
               Baptisme
               .
            
          
           
             As
             for
             kneeling
             ,
             I
             shall
             indeavour
             (
             with
             Gods
             helpe
             )
             to
             doe
             two
             things
             :
             shew
             that
             they
             may
             lawfully
             worship
             God
             in
             the
             use
             to
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             kneeling
             ;
             and
             take
             away
             their
             maine
             rubs
             in
             the
             way
             .
             That
             which
             is
             for
             Christ
             they
             may
             lawfully
             doe
             :
             but
             kneeling
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             for
             Christ
             :
             
             
               for
               what
               is
               not
               against
               him
               ,
               is
               for
               him
               .
            
             If
             it
             bee
             against
             him
             ,
             let
             them
             shew
             where
             hee
             hath
             forbidden
             it
             .
             If
             they
             cannot
             ,
             they
             may
             lawfully
             kneele
             .
             Againe
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             neither
             commanded
             nor
             forbidden
             by
             God
             ,
             they
             may
             lawfully
             doe
             (
             for
             the
             Apostle
             
             saith
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             
             
               all
               things
               are
               lawfull
            
             )
             yea
             they
             must
             necessarily
             doe
             it
             now
             ,
             
             not
             out
             of
             conscience
             to
             the
             gesture
             ,
             but
             
               out
               of
               conscience
               to
               the
               command
            
             of
             our
             Christian
             King
             and
             Church
             :
             But
             kneeling
             at
             the
             Communion
             is
             neither
             commanded
             nor
             forbidden
             by
             God
             ,
             but
             commanded
             by
             the
             King
             and
             Church
             :
             therefore
             they
             may
             ,
             they
             must
             kneele
             .
             Againe
             ,
             if
             they
             kneele
             not
             ,
             but
             sit
             ,
             as
             an
             act
             of
             Religion
             ,
             they
             make
             it
             essentiall
             to
             the
             supper
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             an
             unfaithfull
             servant
             to
             so
             good
             a
             Master
             .
             
             For
             hee
             saith
             that
             
               what
               he
               received
               of
               the
               Lord
               he
               delivered
               unto
               them
            
             :
             but
             he
             doth
             not
             speake
             one
             word
             of
             the
             gesture
             .
             Therefore
             sitting
             is
             no
             act
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             gesture
             is
             left
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             may
             kneele
             ,
             or
             Paul
             is
             unfaithfull
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             they
             kneele
             not
             ,
             they
             bring
             juster
             censures
             upon
             themselves
             then
             they
             can
             give
             to
             us
             that
             kneele
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             avoid
             .
             As
             they
             be
             justly
             charged
             first
             
               to
               worship
               God
               by
               the
               will
               of
               man
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               so
               in
               vaine
            
             ▪
             For
             to
             place
             a
             worship
             of
             God
             in
             sitting
             or
             standing
             rather
             then
             in
             kneeling
             ,
             is
             a
             worship
             of
             God
             by
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             no
             such
             warrant
             from
             God.
             Secondly
             ,
             
             they
             be
             justly
             charged
             
               to
               adde
               to
               ,
               or
               take
               from
               the
               Word
               ,
            
             and
             so
             to
             corrupt
             it
             :
             For
             all
             impositions
             upon
             the
             conscience
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             not
             warranted
             are
             such
             additions
             .
             But
             such
             are
             these
             new
             traditions
             ,
             as
             kneele
             not
             ,
             
             but
             stand
             or
             sit
             ,
             
               touch
               not
               ,
               taste
               not
               ,
               
               which
               things
               perish
               with
               the
               using
               .
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             are
             justly
             charged
             
               to
               have
               communion
               with
               the
               worst
               hereticks
               .
            
             For
             Arrians
             doe
             directly
             deny
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             professe
             themselves
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             kneele
             at
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             blessed
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             sit
             .
             These
             charges
             they
             lay
             upon
             us
             ,
             but
             more
             justly
             they
             lye
             upon
             themselves
             :
             because
             we
             make
             not
             kneeling
             an
             act
             of
             worship
             from
             men
             ,
             or
             an
             addition
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             but
             onely
             
               an
               act
               of
               good
               order
               ,
               to
               witnesse
               our
               reverence
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               pl●ased
               to
               give
               us
               such
               a
               pledge
               of
               his
               love
               .
            
             How
             they
             will
             answer
             these
             things
             to
             God
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
             They
             either
             cannot
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             answer
             them
             to
             me
             ,
             onely
             they
             put
             in
             their
             plea
             against
             kneeling
             in
             the
             act
             of
             receiving
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             now
             labour
             to
             remove
             .
          
           
             They
             mainly
             urge
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             that
             he
             and
             his
             Disciples
             sat
             at
             the
             supper
             .
             
             But
             all
             the
             world
             is
             not
             able
             to
             prove
             that
             they
             sat
             at
             the
             delivering
             and
             receiving
             of
             the
             Bread
             and
             Cup.
             Hee
             sate
             down
             indeed
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             then
             
               hee
               tooke
               ,
               he
               blessed
               ,
               hee
               brake
               ,
               he
               gave
            
             :
             what
             gesture
             hee
             used
             in
             blessing
             they
             cannot
             tell
             .
             Certainely
             if
             according
             to
             
               Scripture
               examples
            
             ,
             
             hee
             either
             kneeled
             or
             stood
             :
             then
             whether
             after
             his
             blessing
             they
             sate
             downe
             againe
             ,
             let
             them
             tell
             me
             .
             Never
             let
             them
             dreame
             
               that
               hee
               sate
               as
               a
               shadow
               of
               rest
               in
               heaven
            
             :
             for
             let
             them
             shew
             that
             Christs
             pleasure
             was
             to
             ordaine
             
             shadowes
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             when
             the
             body
             was
             come
             ,
             and
             Canaan
             ,
             that
             old
             shadow
             was
             to
             be
             cursed
             ;
             or
             if
             hee
             did
             ,
             I
             le
             tell
             them
             that
             Paul
             was
             an
             unfaithfull
             servant
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             teach
             that
             shadow
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             professeth
             
               to
               deliver
               what
               he
               received
            
             .
             But
             grant
             that
             Christ
             did
             sit
             ;
             what
             hee
             occasionally
             did
             ,
             is
             no
             example
             to
             binde
             us
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             :
             but
             as
             by
             occasion
             hee
             administred
             
               at
               night
               ,
               after
               supper
               ,
               with
               unlevined
               bread
            
             ;
             so
             hee
             might
             occasionally
             sit
             according
             to
             the
             ceremony
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             at
             the
             Passeover
             .
             Besides
             if
             they
             would
             sit
             because
             Christ
             sate
             ,
             they
             must
             sit
             as
             hee
             did
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             doe
             not
             imitate
             Christ
             :
             but
             Christ
             might
             sit
             a
             sacrifice
             way
             ,
             or
             lying
             along
             ,
             and
             leaning
             ,
             which
             they
             doe
             not
             observe
             .
          
           
             
             But
             put
             case
             they
             sit
             not
             in
             every
             point
             like
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             they
             tell
             us
             of
             
               the
               fitnesse
               of
               this
               gesture
            
             ,
             to
             signifie
             our
             fellowship
             with
             Christ
             on
             earth
             and
             in
             heaven
             .
             
             Th●
             they
             will
             ordaine
             a
             significant
             ceremony
             against
             us
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             us
             .
             And
             in
             truth
             ,
             they
             dreame
             so
             much
             of
             fellowship
             with
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             forget
             him
             to
             be
             their
             Soveraigne
             King
             and
             Lord
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             too
             sawcie
             with
             him
             .
             But
             for
             the
             Table
             gesture
             ,
             will
             they
             have
             all
             other
             formalities
             ,
             at
             a
             Table
             ,
             fit
             for
             the
             
               Table
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ?
             I●
             not
             ,
             why
             must
             this
             alone
             be
             fit
             ,
             
             when
             Christ
             hath
             no
             said
             so
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             if
             Table
             gesture
             be
             
             urged
             ,
             Christs
             example
             doth
             not
             binde
             .
             For
             his
             was
             not
             a
             common
             Table
             gesture
             ,
             but
             onely
             used
             at
             sacrifices
             and
             sacred
             Feasts
             ,
             when
             they
             did
             discumbe
             or
             lye
             along
             .
             Had
             Christ
             told
             us
             that
             this
             was
             the
             fittest
             gesture
             we
             should
             have
             rested
             in
             his
             pleasure
             :
             but
             he
             having
             left
             it
             at
             liberty
             ,
             and
             even
             common
             understanding
             judging
             of
             it
             fittest
             to
             receive
             a
             seale
             of
             a
             pardon
             upon
             the
             knee
             ,
             as
             the
             greatest
             signe
             of
             thankfulnesse
             used
             for
             such
             a
             favour
             why
             wee
             should
             not
             take
             it
             up
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             yet
             see
             .
          
           
             Yea
             but
             (
             say
             they
             )
             we
             doe
             not
             only
             looke
             to
             the
             fitnesse
             of
             sitting
             ,
             
             but
             to
             the
             beginning
             of
             kneeling
             :
             It
             was
             begun
             by
             a
             wicked
             Pope
             in
             honour
             of
             the
             breaden
             God
             :
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             continued
             by
             us
             .
             Put
             case
             this
             plea
             were
             true
             ,
             
             yet
             that
             which
             was
             misapplied
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             creature
             ,
             may
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             be
             rightly
             applied
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             our
             God
             ;
             for
             else
             no
             man
             may
             sit
             :
             because
             the
             accursed
             Arrians
             have
             brought
             in
             this
             sitting
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             dishonour
             Christ
             :
             And
             the
             Pope
             seconds
             them
             ,
             who
             sits
             then
             in
             state
             to
             advance
             himselfe
             above
             all
             Gods
             people
             ,
             both
             Kings
             and
             beggars
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             no
             Pope
             brought
             in
             kneeling
             in
             the
             act
             of
             receiving
             .
             It
             was
             brought
             in
             by
             him
             indeed
             at
             the
             Elevation
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Sacrament
             was
             carried
             in
             procession
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             we
             doe
             use
             it
             .
             They
             have
             no
             Law
             (
             that
             I
             could
             ever
             yet
             read
             of
             )
             
             save
             onely
             for
             the
             Pope
             himselfe
             to
             receive
             it
             sitting
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             Law
             of
             Custome
             and
             Convenience
             to
             receive
             it
             kneeling
             .
          
           
             
             Put
             case
             all
             this
             bee
             true
             ;
             yet
             (
             say
             they
             )
             the
             use
             of
             kneeling
             stickes
             with
             them
             They
             doe
             not
             know
             why
             they
             should
             kneele
             now
             ,
             
             seeing
             kneeling
             is
             a
             part
             of
             GODS
             worship
             ,
             or
             a
             signe
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             no
             part
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             or
             signe
             of
             it
             in
             it selfe
             :
             for
             then
             wee
             might
             not
             use
             it
             in
             civill
             ,
             or
             ordinary
             things
             .
             
             Indeede
             
               wee
               are
               exhorted
            
             to
             it
             )
             which
             shewes
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             wee
             are
             ,
             
             to
             
               praise
               GOD
               in
               the
               dance
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               clap
               our
               hands
            
             :
             but
             there
             is
             no
             Precept
             which
             bindes
             it
             to
             GOD
             alone
             .
             The
             Servants
             of
             GOD
             have
             sometimes
             stood
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             
               sate
               reverendly
            
             before
             the
             LORD
             ,
             
             and
             sometimes
             
               laine
               along
            
             ,
             that
             GOD
             might
             have
             his
             worship
             in
             all
             gestures
             left
             free
             to
             the
             users
             .
             But
             why
             should
             they
             speake
             of
             worship
             heere
             ,
             when
             wee
             neither
             require
             kneeling
             ,
             to
             worship
             the
             consecrated
             Bread
             by
             ,
             no
             nor
             him
             that
             doth
             administer
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             to
             testifye
             our
             humble
             thankefulnesse
             to
             GOD
             for
             our
             pardon
             sealed
             .
             There
             remaines
             now
             nothing
             of
             worth
             under
             this
             head
             ,
             but
             their
             readie
             obedience
             ,
             when
             GOD
             shall
             humble
             their
             mindes
             ,
             and
             quiet
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             live
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             worship
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             and
             third
             things
             that
             trouble
             
             them
             ,
             are
             in
             our
             Baptisme
             :
             and
             are
             
               the
               Crosse
            
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             Respon●es
             ,
             
             or
             Answeres
             of
             the
             Godfathers
             and
             Godmothers
             in
             the
             childes
             name
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             I
             wondred
             alwayes
             that
             private
             persons
             should
             once
             name
             it
             ,
             seeing
             it
             concernes
             the
             consciences
             of
             us
             that
             administer
             ,
             not
             of
             infants
             that
             receive
             it
             ,
             who
             by
             it
             are
             made
             neither
             better
             ,
             nor
             worse
             .
             They
             are
             but
             seers
             ,
             and
             sufferers
             in
             it
             ,
             not
             doers
             of
             it
             .
             If
             therefore
             wee
             can
             satisfie
             our selves
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             preach
             IESUS
             CHRIST
             unto
             them
             in
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ,
             they
             have
             cause
             to
             thanke
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             thanke
             GOD
             for
             pacifying
             our
             consciences
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             and
             not
             cry
             out
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             runne
             away
             from
             us
             .
             
             O
             but
             they
             cannot
             abide
             to
             see
             that
             idolatrous
             and
             abominable
             Crosse
             to
             passe
             over
             poore
             Childrens
             faces
             ,
             without
             either
             reason
             ,
             or
             religion
             .
             There
             is
             reason
             for
             it
             ;
             because
             it
             depends
             upon
             the
             commands
             of
             superiours
             ,
             and
             reason
             wills
             that
             they
             bee
             obeyed
             in
             lawfull
             and
             possible
             things
             .
             There
             is
             Religion
             for
             it
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             but
             a
             ceremony
             testifying
             our
             communion
             with
             the
             primitive
             CHVRCH
             which
             gloryed
             in
             ,
             and
             was
             persecuted
             for
             the
             Crosse
             of
             CHRIST
             :
             and
             good
             Religion
             hath
             never
             beene
             against
             such
             things
             .
             As
             to
             testifie
             Communion
             with
             believing
             Iewes
             ,
             even
             the
             Gentiles
             abstained
             
               from
               stranguled
               and
               bloud
            
             :
             
             so
             to
             testifie
             our
             Communion
             with
             the
             believing
             Gentiles
             of
             old
             ,
             
             wee
             retayne
             that
             signe
             still
             ,
             which
             they
             used
             in
             the
             face
             of
             their
             Persecutours
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             confesse
             that
             LORD
             who
             dyed
             for
             them
             on
             the
             Crosse
             .
             What
             though
             the
             Church
             of
             ROME
             did
             afterwards
             fearefully
             abuse
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             (
             certainely
             )
             to
             us
             neither
             abominable
             ,
             not
             idolatrous
             .
             
             Wee
             use
             it
             
               not
               as
               a
               signe
               from
               GOD
               to
               men
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             :
             
               nor
               as
               a
               signe
               from
               Men
               to
               GOD
               ,
            
             as
             bowing
             in
             Prayer●
             is
             :
             but
             as
             
               a
               signe
               from
               Men
               to
               Men
               ,
            
             as
             that
             old
             
               kisse
               of
               love
            
             .
             For
             as
             that
             did
             signifie
             Christian
             concord
             and
             agreement
             :
             so
             this
             ,
             our
             hope
             if
             the
             Childe
             lives
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             fight
             under
             the
             banner
             of
             CHRIST
             ;
             therefore
             if
             the
             Childe
             bee
             ready
             to
             dye
             ,
             this
             signe
             (
             by
             good
             order
             )
             is
             omitted
             ?
             The
             Church
             of
             ROME
             useth
             it
             ,
             both
             for
             Consecration
             ,
             Benediction
             ,
             and
             Operation
             effective
             of
             I
             know
             not
             what
             feates
             :
             but
             wee
             use
             it
             to
             none
             of
             these
             purposes
             .
             
             If
             it
             bee
             sayd
             that
             the
             Child
             
               by
               that
               badge
               is
               dedicated
               to
               GODS
               service
            
             in
             our
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             CANON
             runnes
             :
             
             yet
             the
             sence
             must
             not
             bee
             contrary
             to
             the
             commanded
             use
             .
             Therefore
             as
             wee
             are
             sayd
             to
             
               wed
               with
               a
               ring
            
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             declaring
             of
             a
             marriage
             knot
             ,
             
               by
               giving
               and
               receiving
               of
               a
               ring
               ,
               and
               by
               joyning
               of
               hands
            
             :
             and
             as
             the
             Priest
             was
             said
             to
             cleanse
             the
             leaper
             by
             the
             appointed
             meanes
             ,
             
             when
             hee
             did
             onely
             declare
             and
             
               pronounce
               him
            
             to
             bee
             cleane
             :
             so
             the
             Crosse
             is
             no
             dedicating
             signe
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             done
             in
             
             Baptisme
             ,
             which
             
               receives
               it
               into
               the
               Congregation
               of
               CHRISTS
               flocke
               ,
            
             but
             onely
             declares
             ,
             to
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             CHURCH
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             so
             live
             to
             CHRIST
             .
             I
             see
             not
             but
             this
             may
             satisfie
             the
             soule
             of
             any
             good
             Christian
             (
             knowing
             what
             I
             said
             before
             of
             ceremonies
             )
             concerning
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Crosse
             in
             our
             good
             Church
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Godfathers
             and
             Godmothers
             answering
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             childe
             ,
             
             though
             it
             seeme
             unreasonable
             to
             them
             ,
             yet
             is
             there
             excellent
             reasons
             for
             it
             .
             They
             know
             there
             were
             questions
             and
             answeres
             in
             
               Philips
               baptizing
               of
               the
               Eunuch
            
             ,
             
             which
             hath
             ever
             beene
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             because
             of
             the
             covenant
             in
             Baptisme
             .
             And
             though
             infants
             cannot
             answer
             ,
             yet
             are
             there
             three
             reasons
             why
             their
             sureties
             should
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ecclesiasticall
             ,
             the
             second
             civill
             ,
             and
             the
             
             third
             divine
             .
             The
             
               Church
               reason
            
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             might
             put
             the
             whole
             congregation
             in
             minde
             of
             what
             was
             done
             by
             them
             :
             when
             they
             were
             baptized
             ,
             they
             entered
             covenant
             with
             God.
             As
             the
             Prophet
             spake
             to
             the
             dead
             altar
             to
             admonish
             living
             
               Ieroboam
               ,
               O
               Altar
               ,
               Altar
               ,
               heare
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             so
             doe
             wee
             to
             infants
             to
             admonish
             all
             that
             heare
             ●t
             .
             The
             
               Civill
               reason
            
             is
             ,
             because
             by
             
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             Guardianship
             ,
             the
             Guardian
             answeres
             for
             the
             Pupil
             under
             their
             charge
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             ,
             takes
             upon
             him
             an
             obligation
             of
             dut●
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             promise
             of
             faithfulnesse
             ▪
             as
             hee
             can
             :
             and
             what
             he
             doth
             ,
             stands
             
             in
             law
             as
             his
             pupils
             act
             .
             Now
             ,
             because
             our
             sureties
             in
             Baptisme
             are
             such
             ,
             therefore
             they
             answere
             for
             children
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             doe
             professe
             to
             doe
             ,
             is
             accounted
             the
             infants
             act
             ,
             
             to
             which
             hee
             is
             bound
             ,
             as
             wee
             see
             in
             the
             civill
             covenant
             betwixt
             
               David
               and
               Ionathan
               ,
               and
               their
               seedes
               for
               ever
               .
            
             The
             
             
               Divine
               reason
            
             is
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             very
             substance
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             
             which
             
               is
               a
               signe
               and
               seale
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
            
             there
             is
             an
             interrogation
             on
             GODS
             part
             for
             repentance
             ,
             and
             beliefe
             of
             the
             GOSPEL
             ,
             and
             on
             our
             parts
             a
             repromission
             or
             
               answere
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
            
             ,
             
             which
             is
             opened
             and
             expounded
             by
             these
             questions
             and
             answeres
             .
             If
             notwithstanding
             these
             reasons
             they
             seeme
             yet
             to
             bee
             unreasonable
             ;
             it
             is
             enough
             they
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             stand
             ,
             till
             they
             can
             from
             sound
             grounds
             overthrow
             them
             from
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Thus
             (
             by
             GODS
             blessing
             )
             I
             have
             finished
             the
             three
             grounds
             upon
             which
             our
             forsakers
             leave
             us
             :
             and
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             I
             shall
             satisfie
             them
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             wee
             have
             a
             true
             CHURCH
             ,
             a
             true
             MINISTERY
             ,
             a
             true
             WORSHIP
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             (
             for
             any
             thing
             I
             know
             )
             have
             no
             just
             cause
             to
             say
             otherwise
             .
             If
             yet
             they
             persevere
             and
             multiply
             scandal
             ,
             and
             schisme
             ,
             they
             must
             once
             againe
             remember
             the
             blessed
             wordes
             wee
             beganne
             with
             ,
             
             
               Not
               forsaking
               the
               assembling
               of
               our selves
               together
               ,
               as
               the
               manner
               of
               some
               is
               ,
               but
               exhorting
               one
               another
               :
               
               and
               so
               much
               the
               more
               as
               yee
               see
               the
               day
               approaching
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             17.
             
             The
             use
             to
             bee
             made
             of
             the
             constancy
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             forsakings
             of
             o●her
             :
             consideration
             ,
             exhortation
             ,
             because
             the
             day
             is
             approaching
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             the
             course
             of
             too
             many
             to
             cleave
             to
             the
             assemblies
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             never
             the
             better
             .
             They
             onely
             stand
             to
             outward
             profession
             ,
             
               but
               grow
               not
               in
               grace
               and
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Iesus
               Christ
               .
            
             
             Hence
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             if
             never
             so
             many
             of
             them
             stand
             ,
             they
             cannot
             incourage
             them
             :
             nor
             if
             never
             so
             many
             fall
             away
             ,
             they
             cannot
             wisely
             consider
             them
             ,
             and
             exhort
             unto
             faithfulnesse
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             would
             have
             us
             such
             knowing
             ,
             and
             wise
             Christians
             ,
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             publicke
             assemblies
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             wisely
             consider
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             weightily
             exhort
             one
             another
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             keepe
             one
             another
             in
             sound
             knowledge
             and
             pious
             practise
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             three
             things
             which
             wee
             shoud
             consider
             in
             our selves
             ;
             our
             aptnesse
             to
             fall
             ,
             
             the
             difficulty
             of
             our
             standing
             ,
             and
             our
             love
             to
             that
             way
             which
             is
             most
             dangerous
             .
             
             Though
             God
             set
             us
             not
             justly
             in
             slipperie
             places
             ,
             yet
             are
             apt
             to
             slide
             away
             continually
             .
             Wee
             carry
             about
             with
             us
             the
             foolish
             and
             unwise
             flesh
             ,
             which
             makes
             us
             unwarie
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             are
             soone
             caught
             in
             a
             
               deceitfull
               net
            
             .
             
             There
             are
             questing
             snares
             of
             gaine
             ,
             and
             questioning
             snares
             or
             frivolous
             and
             idle
             things
             which
             end
             in
             noyse
             and
             tumult
             without
             profit
             :
             and
             thus
             wee
             are
             apt
             to
             fall
             .
             We
             as
             hardly
             keepe
             our
             standings
             ,
             we
             are
             children
             ,
             
             and
             doe
             not
             
               play
               the
               men
            
             .
             We
             are
             a
             mixture
             of
             weakenesse
             ,
             and
             must
             have
             
               Gods
               good
               spirit
               lead
               us
            
             ,
             
             or
             downe
             wee
             goe
             .
             Satan
             is
             
               principality
               and
               power
            
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             
               winde
               rises
               ,
               and
               the
               rayne
               falls
               ,
            
             and
             the
             flouds
             come
             ,
             and
             then
             our
             house
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             not
             strongly
             founded
             goes
             to
             wrack
             .
             That
             little
             strength
             wee
             have
             is
             apt
             to
             false
             us
             ,
             
               by
               faith
               wee
               stand
            
             ,
             
             and
             still
             there
             is
             something
             
               lacking
               to
               our
               faith
            
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             comes
             that
             wee
             hardly
             keepe
             our
             feete
             steady
             .
             Wee
             are
             also
             too
             much
             in
             love
             with
             that
             way
             that
             hath
             most
             danger
             in
             it
             .
             
               The
               spirit
               is
               willing
               ,
               but
               the
               flesh
               is
               weake
               ,
            
             
             and
             is
             ready
             to
             eate
             poyson
             for
             wholesome
             foode
             ;
             sometimes
             out
             of
             custome
             ,
             sometimes
             out
             of
             curiositie
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             out
             of
             an
             ill
             appetite
             wee
             have
             got
             to
             unwholesome
             things
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             wee
             doe
             wisely
             consider
             these
             things
             in
             one
             another
             ,
             wee
             will
             bee
             full
             of
             
             compassion
             .
             And
             as
             they
             that
             consider
             not
             are
             full
             of
             fierce
             and
             fiery
             censure
             ,
             as
             Iudah
             to
             Tamar
             ,
             
             
               bring
               her
               forth
               and
               let
               her
               be
               burnt
               ,
            
             not
             considering
             his
             owne
             guilt
             :
             so
             they
             that
             doe
             it
             ,
             are
             led
             by
             the
             contrary
             spirit
             .
             As
             when
             wee
             consider
             a
             man
             aloft
             ,
             who
             totters
             ,
             is
             apt
             to
             fall
             ,
             and
             unable
             to
             keepe
             his
             feete
             in
             a
             setled
             posture
             ,
             our
             bowels
             yearne
             ,
             our
             flesh
             drops
             feare
             ,
             and
             wee
             are
             out
             of
             our selves
             with
             sudden
             apprehension
             :
             so
             is
             it
             with
             a
             man
             that
             considers
             his
             brother
             ;
             hee
             puts
             him
             on
             by
             fellow
             feeling
             .
             Yea
             then
             wee
             will
             prudently
             deale
             one
             with
             another
             to
             keep
             up
             .
             As
             wee
             see
             dispositions
             ,
             gifts
             ,
             vertues
             or
             faults
             ,
             wee
             wisely
             fore-thinke
             ,
             how
             to
             maintaine
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             prevent
             the
             worst
             .
             Besides
             ,
             this
             considering
             brings
             us
             to
             Pauls
             rule
             ,
             
             
               If
               a
               brother
               fall
               by
               infirmity
               ,
            
             (
             not
             by
             pride
             and
             selfe
             conceit
             )
             restore
             him
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             meekenesse
             ;
             
             with
             a
             tender
             heart
             and
             hand
             ,
             set
             him
             in
             joynt
             againe
             .
          
           
             For
             want
             of
             this
             consideration
             too
             many
             Christians
             are
             ready
             to
             faile
             .
             The
             frailety
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             opposition
             of
             grace
             is
             little
             considered
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             is
             neither
             wisedome
             ,
             compassion
             ,
             or
             meeknesse
             to
             heale
             .
             Men
             difference
             not
             stubborne
             faylers
             ,
             for
             whom
             there
             is
             a
             rod
             of
             iron
             ;
             and
             weake
             failers
             ,
             for
             whom
             there
             is
             a
             
               Spirit
               of
               meekenesse
            
             .
             Men
             discerne
             not
             sinners
             of
             custome
             ,
             who
             are
             
               as
               
               blacke-moores
            
             and
             sinners
             overtaken
             ,
             
             who
             with
             stripes
             must
             not
             bee
             driven
             quite
             away
             ,
             and
             so
             doe
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             .
             But
             bee
             more
             wise
             to
             consider
             hereafter
             than
             before
             .
             This
             moved
             Paul
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Hee
               that
               stands
            
             ,
             
             
               let
               him
               take
               heed
               lest
               hee
               fall
               .
            
             This
             moved
             Iohn
             to
             say
             ,
             little
             children
             ,
             
             
               keepe
               your selves
               from
               Idols
            
             .
             Yea
             this
             mooved
             CHRIST
             to
             say
             ,
             
               When
               thou
               art
               converted
               ,
               strengthen
               thy
               brethren
               .
            
             Out
             of
             such
             consideration
             ,
             I
             have
             laboured
             to
             give
             this
             revalsion
             and
             Antidote
             .
             And
             if
             our
             forsakers
             had
             had
             it
             too
             ,
             it
             might
             have
             saved
             mee
             a
             labour
             ,
             and
             they
             might
             with
             it
             have
             had
             more
             wisdome
             ,
             meeknesse
             ,
             and
             compassion
             ,
             and
             lesse
             heart-dividing
             censures
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Apostle
             would
             have
             us
             also
             make
             such
             use
             of
             publike
             assemblies
             that
             wee
             may
             
               exhort
               one
               another
            
             .
             Hee
             knowes
             that
             it
             is
             a
             great
             worke
             to
             continue
             in
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             his
             truth
             ,
             and
             Saints
             ,
             and
             in
             good
             workes
             .
             Pride
             is
             one
             of
             the
             last
             sinnes
             that
             dye
             .
             It
             is
             like
             a
             man
             of
             a
             strong
             heart
             which
             hardly
             yeelds
             ;
             his
             heart
             is
             more
             in
             compasse
             than
             another
             mans
             .
             It
             will
             worke
             it selfe
             out
             of
             lesse
             sinne
             and
             more
             grace
             :
             
             and
             
               where
               pride
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               contention
               :
            
             and
             so
             lesse
             truth
             and
             love
             .
             Againe
             ,
             
               superfluity
               of
               maliciousnesse
            
             drownes
             the
             whole
             nature
             of
             man.
             Even
             when
             the
             head
             floates
             with
             Christ
             ,
             the
             heart
             is
             too
             much
             drencht
             in
             this
             .
             It
             is
             crossed
             ,
             
             and
             will
             crosse
             againe
             ,
             like
             the
             devils
             cocke
             ,
             to
             spurre
             all
             opposites
             :
             and
             hence
             also
             comes
             losse
             of
             truth
             and
             love
             .
             Againe
             ,
             the
             
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               lusteth
               after
               envy
               .
            
             
             This
             makes
             
               the
               eye
               evill
            
             because
             God
             is
             good
             .
             It
             desires
             to
             bee
             in
             the
             uppermost
             forme
             ,
             like
             the
             two
             sonnes
             of
             Zebedeus
             .
             Therefore
             Ioseph
             ,
             the
             reformed
             Prodigall
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             workers
             in
             the
             Vineyard
             are
             grumbled
             at
             :
             and
             hence
             also
             is
             lesse
             truth
             and
             love
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             truth
             and
             love
             enter
             at
             a
             narrow
             passage
             ,
             
             and
             Christ
             comes
             not
             
               with
               all
               his
               mighty
               power
            
             at
             first
             .
             As
             the
             Sea
             is
             not
             sifted
             thorow
             the
             narrow
             crevises
             of
             the
             earth
             at
             once
             :
             so
             is
             it
             with
             truth
             and
             love
             .
             And
             as
             a
             Conquerour
             ,
             that
             leaves
             most
             of
             his
             Armie
             behinde
             him
             ,
             subdues
             not
             presently
             :
             so
             it
             is
             with
             Christ
             and
             us
             .
             Wee
             are
             not
             able
             to
             receive
             his
             truth
             and
             love
             together
             ,
             neither
             stands
             it
             with
             his
             dispensation
             ,
             wee
             being
             not
             extraordinary
             ,
             but
             ordinary
             servants
             ,
             who
             must
             attaine
             by
             industry
             .
             Hence
             therefore
             men
             dreaming
             that
             they
             have
             attained
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             much
             behind
             ,
             doe
             ill
             use
             what
             truth
             and
             love
             they
             have
             ,
             and
             so
             faile
             foulely
             .
          
           
             Neither
             is
             it
             lesse
             difficult
             to
             continue
             in
             good
             workes
             .
             The
             fountaine
             is
             apt
             to
             be
             dry
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             good
             heart
             .
             
             If
             
               out
               of
               the
               belly
               doe
               not
               flow
               rivers
               of
               waters
               of
               life
               ,
            
             no
             waters
             will
             runne
             to
             the
             living
             .
             How
             soon
             is
             this
             streame
             dryed
             up
             ,
             because
             men
             live
             
             not
             with
             Christ
             the
             spring-head
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             men
             are
             not
             altogether
             for
             gathering
             this
             worlds
             goods
             to
             spend
             it
             upon
             their
             lusts
             .
             They
             forget
             that
             there
             is
             
               a
               time
               to
               scatter
            
             ,
             
             and
             then
             
               they
               cast
               not
               their
               bread
               upon
               the
               waters
               ,
            
             
             they
             beleeve
             not
             that
             they
             
               shall
               finde
            
             it
             so
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             men
             have
             three
             bad
             thoughts
             that
             keepe
             them
             from
             good
             workes
             .
             They
             thinke
             that
             no
             man
             is
             more
             worthy
             to
             have
             then
             themselves
             .
             Some
             are
             wicked
             and
             not
             worthy
             :
             some
             are
             good
             ,
             yet
             themselves
             are
             better
             :
             some
             are
             idle
             and
             will
             live
             upon
             the
             spoile
             :
             and
             some
             are
             painefull
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             better
             able
             to
             provide
             for
             themselves
             :
             still
             selfe
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             man
             to
             have
             .
             They
             thinke
             themselves
             againe
             the
             absolute
             owners
             of
             what
             they
             have
             .
             
             It
             is
             their
             owne
             ,
             as
             Nabal
             said
             ,
             why
             should
             they
             give
             it
             to
             others
             ?
             This
             they
             willingly
             thinke
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             
               are
               stewards
            
             ,
             
             and
             so
             are
             kept
             backe
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             they
             thinke
             this
             worlds
             goods
             the
             onely
             commanders
             of
             men
             and
             things
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             will
             not
             put
             themselves
             out
             of
             them
             that
             they
             may
             rule
             all
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             difficult
             a
             work
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             continue
             in
             good
             works
             ,
             but
             in
             truth
             and
             love
             which
             must
             make
             them
             excellent
             :
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             would
             have
             us
             so
             improve
             our selves
             by
             the
             fellowship
             of
             publike
             assemblies
             that
             we
             may
             be
             able
             
               to
               exhort
               one
               another
            
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             inconstancie
             of
             nature
             in
             all
             good
             courses
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             easily
             apt
             
             to
             change
             from
             good
             to
             worse
             .
             Moses
             was
             but
             a
             while
             gone
             ,
             and
             
               Israel
               fell
               to
               idolatry
            
             .
             
             Paul
             wondred
             that
             the
             Galathians
             were
             
               so
               soone
               turned
               to
               another
               Gospel
               .
            
             
             Yea
             such
             is
             our
             slownesse
             in
             good
             ,
             that
             we
             had
             need
             be
             spurred
             continually
             .
             
             
               Ephesus
               forsakes
               her
               first
               love
            
             :
             Yea
             and
             when
             Christs
             hearers
             heard
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             exhorted
             to
             heare
             :
             
             and
             when
             the
             Thessalonians
             did
             edifie
             one
             another
             they
             must
             bee
             exhorted
             
               to
               doe
               it
            
             .
             
             Men
             are
             in
             a
             dead
             sleepe
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             loth
             to
             be
             awaked
             as
             
               the
               sluggard
            
             :
             they
             thinke
             themselves
             able
             to
             exhort
             themselves
             ,
             
             they
             love
             not
             
               many
               masters
            
             ,
             
             they
             see
             not
             how
             frozen
             they
             are
             ,
             till
             their
             owne
             
               hearts
               smite
               them
            
             ,
             as
             Davids
             ,
             
             till
             God
             raise
             up
             
               some
               adversary
               to
               reproach
            
             them
             ,
             or
             till
             God
             take
             them
             in
             hand
             himselfe
             by
             some
             heavie
             visitation
             .
             Therefore
             saith
             Paul
             ,
             exhort
             one
             another
             .
             Oh
             that
             wee
             could
             alwayes
             walk
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             
             
               and
               suffer
               the
               words
               of
               exhortation
               too
               .
            
             The
             wicked
             will
             call
             one
             upon
             another
             to
             goe
             to
             hell
             ,
             
             why
             should
             not
             we
             to
             get
             one
             another
             towards
             heaven
             .
             But
             how
             our
             forsakers
             will
             answer
             it
             to
             God
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             who
             cast
             themselves
             out
             of
             our
             assemblies
             in
             folly
             ,
             before
             they
             are
             cast
             out
             in
             justice
             ,
             and
             forgoe
             this
             whetstone
             of
             exhortation
             ,
             for
             a
             blunt
             sticke
             of
             their
             owne
             devising
             .
             This
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             exhorted
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             learne
             to
             exhort
             others
             better
             from
             us
             then
             they
             doe
             ,
             to
             leade
             poore
             
             soules
             into
             the
             wayes
             of
             discord
             ,
             distraction
             ,
             and
             strife
             .
          
           
             
             I
             have
             but
             one
             thing
             to
             thinke
             upon
             this
             text
             more
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Pauls
             motive
             and
             inforcement
             (
             
               so
               much
               the
               more
               because
               ye
               see
               the
               day
               approaching
            
             )
             men
             complaine
             much
             of
             dayes
             ,
             and
             times
             ▪
             but
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             the
             worse
             they
             are
             the
             more
             had
             they
             neede
             to
             keepe
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             both
             publicke
             ,
             and
             private
             .
             Evill
             dayes
             will
             come
             fast
             enough
             ,
             no
             man
             had
             neede
             to
             pull
             them
             upon
             himselfe
             .
             If
             hee
             doe
             ,
             there
             is
             (
             
               the
               day
            
             )
             comming
             which
             will
             pay
             to
             the
             purpose
             (
             without
             a
             pardon
             )
             for
             all
             his
             sinnes
             and
             indiscretions
             .
             
             All
             other
             dayes
             are
             
               our
               dayes
            
             ,
             in
             which
             wee
             eate
             ,
             drinke
             ,
             marrie
             ,
             give
             in
             marriage
             ,
             work
             ,
             play
             ,
             pray
             ,
             and
             heare
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             but
             this
             is
             
               the
               day
            
             ,
             with
             GODS
             marke
             upon
             it
             ,
             when
             all
             shall
             bee
             awaked
             and
             gathered
             before
             their
             JUDGE
             .
             The
             thought
             of
             this
             day
             should
             sharpen
             us
             to
             love
             assemblies
             ,
             and
             call
             others
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             ordinances
             of
             CHRIST
             the
             JUDGE
             ▪
             On
             this
             day
             there
             will
             bee
             fulnesse
             of
             feares
             and
             terrours
             .
             Fearefull
             sights
             of
             an
             universall
             fire
             ,
             throne
             ,
             and
             JUDGE
             :
             fearefull
             yellings
             and
             cryings
             of
             desperate
             men
             :
             fearefull
             accusations
             from
             heaven
             ,
             earth
             ,
             and
             consciences
             ;
             and
             the
             fearefullest
             sentence
             that
             ever
             yet
             passed
             ,
             
               Goe
               yee
               
               cursed
            
             .
             Therefore
             had
             wee
             neede
             all
             our
             lives
             to
             get
             something
             to
             comfort
             us
             
               against
               that
               time
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               an
               evill
               time
            
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
             On
             that
             day
             will
             there
             bee
             an
             expectation
             of
             comfort
             ,
             or
             discomfort
             ,
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             ever
             ,
             upon
             all
             that
             wee
             have
             done
             ,
             either
             in
             our
             assemblies
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             them
             .
             On
             that
             day
             wee
             shall
             heare
             such
             accounts
             as
             wee
             have
             never
             heard
             ,
             as
             how
             wee
             have
             willfully
             sinned
             
               in
               every
               secret
            
             .
             
             In
             the
             secret
             of
             our
             
               understanding
               ,
               will
               ,
               affections
               ,
               judgements
               ,
               consciences
               ,
               corners
               ,
               woods
               ,
               and
               denns
            
             ?
             How
             many
             assemblies
             wee
             have
             neglected
             ?
             How
             many
             wee
             have
             prophaned
             ,
             in
             being
             no
             better
             ?
             How
             many
             in
             our
             power
             wee
             have
             not
             exhorted
             ?
             How
             many
             have
             exhorted
             us
             ,
             and
             wee
             have
             not
             answered
             and
             followed
             ?
             On
             that
             day
             shall
             I
             bee
             judged
             if
             I
             have
             taught
             you
             to
             acknowledge
             our
             CHURCH
             a
             true
             CHURCH
             ,
             our
             MINISTERY
             a
             true
             MINISTERY
             ,
             and
             our
             WORSHIP
             a
             true
             WORSHIP
             ,
             against
             my
             judgement
             and
             conscience
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             CHRIST
             so
             farre
             as
             I
             am
             come
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             bee
             cast
             also
             .
             And
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             shall
             our
             forsakers
             escape
             scotfree
             ?
             shall
             they
             not
             passe
             a
             strickt
             triall
             and
             examination
             ?
             Have
             yee
             had
             a
             care
             to
             keepe
             a
             Christian
             state
             to
             CHRISTS
             honour
             ?
             Have
             yee
             loved
             publicke
             assemblies
             to
             that
             end
             and
             
             use
             ?
             Have
             yee
             not
             forsaken
             the
             assemblies
             of
             CHRISTS
             people
             for
             no
             just
             cause
             ?
             Is
             not
             that
             a
             true
             church
             which
             professeth
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             according
             to
             his
             word
             ,
             whereto
             it
             submits
             as
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             religion
             it
             hath
             ?
             Is
             not
             that
             a
             true
             Church
             which
             enters
             covenant
             with
             mee
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Christians
             in
             the
             World
             by
             entring
             into
             my
             schoole
             by
             Baptisme
             ?
             Is
             not
             that
             a
             true
             Church
             which
             acknowledgeth
             mee
             onely
             head
             for
             supreame
             rule
             ,
             and
             under
             mee
             my
             liefetenants
             and
             chiefe
             officers
             ,
             to
             governe
             according
             to
             my
             lawes
             general
             ,
             and
             speciall
             ?
             Is
             not
             that
             a
             true
             Church
             which
             rejoyceth
             in
             good
             members
             ,
             yet
             dare
             not
             forbid
             wicked
             hypocrites
             from
             the
             outward
             priviledges
             of
             my
             feast
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             commanded
             her
             that
             good
             and
             bad
             should
             bee
             called
             ?
             Is
             not
             that
             a
             true
             Church
             which
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             governement
             in
             best
             and
             wisest
             ,
             when
             I
             never
             commanded
             that
             whole
             assemblies
             should
             ever
             have
             an
             independent
             power
             to
             doe
             according
             to
             voyces
             ,
             which
             cannot
             but
             bee
             the
             authour
             of
             schisme
             ?
             Is
             not
             that
             a
             true
             Church
             which
             doth
             exercise
             governement
             according
             to
             my
             patternes
             and
             rules
             ,
             ins●rting
             things
             in
             order
             ,
             ordaining
             teachers
             ,
             and
             casting
             out
             unworthy
             beasts
             ,
             as
             information
             ,
             and
             conviction
             could
             bee
             justly
             had
             ?
             Have
             you
             forsaken
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             a
             Church
             of
             your
             owne
             devising
             ,
             which
             hath
             never
             beene
             from
             my
             
             time
             downeward
             ;
             to
             ordaine
             Pastours
             and
             Doctours
             that
             are
             not
             able
             to
             divide
             the
             word
             of
             God
             aright
             ;
             to
             cast
             out
             ,
             or
             keepe
             in
             according
             to
             the
             voyces
             of
             two
             ,
             or
             three
             men
             or
             women
             ,
             which
             may
             out
             of
             selfe-conceit
             ,
             and
             pretence
             of
             my
             word
             ,
             presume
             to
             bee
             a
             Church
             contrary
             to
             my
             will
             ?
             What
             Ministery
             have
             you
             forsaken
             ?
             A
             ministery
             that
             hath
             beene
             honoured
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             blessed
             martyrs
             :
             that
             are
             no
             wooden
             Priests
             ,
             but
             whose
             breath
             hath
             blowne
             away
             Romish
             tyranny
             ,
             idolatrie
             ,
             superstitions
             ,
             and
             falsities
             ,
             which
             dishonoured
             mee
             and
             my
             offices
             ;
             a
             ministery
             that
             hath
             gained
             soules
             from
             heathenisme
             ,
             and
             prophanenesse
             in
             their
             turnes
             ,
             and
             moved
             (
             by
             my
             blessing
             )
             effectually
             to
             serve
             the
             living
             and
             true
             God
             ,
             even
             to
             thousands
             ,
             and
             millions
             ?
             What
             worship
             have
             you
             forsaken
             ?
             a
             worship
             of
             praying
             and
             receiving
             of
             Sacraments
             with
             my
             word
             ,
             with
             petitions
             ,
             supplications
             ,
             intercessions
             ,
             and
             giving
             of
             thankes
             to
             my
             father
             in
             my
             name
             ?
             Have
             yee
             forsaken
             such
             a
             worship
             ,
             and
             all
             because
             every
             one
             that
             goe
             before
             in
             worship
             have
             not
             their
             tongues
             at
             liberty
             to
             say
             what
             they
             list
             ,
             but
             are
             helped
             by
             the
             publicke
             spirit
             of
             my
             Church
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             may
             with
             one
             heart
             and
             mouth
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             no
             where
             commanded
             the
             contrary
             ?
             Oh
             let
             this
             
               Terrour
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             perswade
             men
             .
             
             
               A
               thousand
               yeares
               with
               Christ
               are
               but
               as
               one
               day
            
             ;
             for
             the
             
               Iudge
               standeth
               at
               the
               doore
            
             :
             
             and
             when
             hee
             doth
             come
             ,
             thinke
             what
             praise
             and
             honour
             ye
             shall
             get
             by
             disturbing
             a
             Church
             where
             is
             a
             true
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             worship
             ,
             by
             disheartning
             of
             Gods
             tender
             people
             from
             his
             service
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             when
             for
             none
             of
             your
             fancies
             you
             can
             produce
             one
             precept
             of
             Christ
             .
             The
             most
             you
             pretend
             are
             obscure
             places
             (
             which
             by
             the
             diligentest
             searchers
             of
             scriptures
             have
             beene
             and
             are
             diversly
             expounded
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             sure
             footing
             )
             or
             some
             obscure
             examples
             without
             lawes
             ;
             which
             yet
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             never
             so
             pregnant
             ,
             prove
             but
             the
             lawfulnesse
             ,
             not
             the
             necessitie
             of
             such
             practises
             .
             And
             will
             you
             hazard
             the
             peace
             of
             a
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             the
             comfort
             of
             your
             consciences
             ,
             the
             liberty
             of
             your
             goods
             ,
             and
             bodies
             ,
             upon
             so
             sandy
             a
             foundation
             .
             Oh
             thinke
             upon
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             take
             wiser
             mens
             advice
             then
             your selves
             that
             have
             not
             beene
             carried
             with
             rashnesse
             ,
             puffed
             with
             pride
             ,
             in
             love
             with
             a
             conceit
             of
             selfe-government
             ,
             or
             pricked
             with
             envies
             ,
             emulations
             ,
             jealousies
             ,
             just
             punishments
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             such
             men
             will
             warrant
             your
             courses
             upon
             the
             price
             of
             their
             soules
             in
             that
             day
             .
             And
             if
             all
             candor
             bee
             not
             banished
             ,
             if
             hatred
             to
             an
             English
             Priest
             ,
             a
             Bishops
             creature
             (
             as
             some
             body
             is
             termed
             )
             have
             not
             put
             out
             the
             eies
             of
             wisedome
             and
             charity
             ,
             doe
             but
             reade
             what
             heere
             in
             all
             humble
             love
             ,
             and
             without
             bitternesse
             of
             language
             is
             presented
             unto
             you
             .
             Read
             it
             as
             in
             the
             sight
             and
             presence
             of
             God.
             See
             
             that
             my
             hearts
             desire
             is
             that
             you
             may
             have
             comfort
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             heereafter
             you
             may
             bee
             saved
             without
             needing
             repentance
             for
             this
             your
             unwise
             and
             unwarranted
             way
             .
             If
             it
             doe
             not
             (
             except
             you
             outface
             light
             )
             satisfie
             you
             ;
             in
             the
             maine
             it
             will
             burne
             like
             stubble
             ,
             chaffe
             ,
             and
             straw
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
             .
             But
             if
             it
             doe
             ,
             and
             yet
             (
             out
             of
             a
             thought
             of
             what
             a
             brave
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             cast
             downe
             the
             governement
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             governe
             your selves
             ,
             and
             then
             call
             it
             Christs
             )
             and
             yet
             (
             I
             say
             )
             will
             not
             follow
             it
             ,
             then
             
               That
               day
               approacheth
            
             ,
             and
             I
             send
             you
             over
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             doe
             with
             you
             according
             to
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             yet
             with
             hearty
             and
             humble
             prayers
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             your
             misse-led
             Soules
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A19569-e1570
           
             Mat.
             6.21
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             103.4
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.19
             20.
             
          
           
             Col.
             2.9
             .
             Heb.
             10.21
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.28
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.11
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.22
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.23
             Apoc.
             3.11
             
          
           
             Eph.
             6.
             
          
           
             ●
             Pet.
             1.5
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.24
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             Iud.
             5.15
             
          
           
             Iam.
             2.5
             .
             2
             Pet.
             1.1
             1
             Tim.
             2.4
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.4
             .
             Iude
             3.
             
          
           
             Ps
             .
             122.1
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             42.4
             
          
           
             Ps
             .
             84.10
             
          
           
             Ioel
             2.28
             Act.
             2.17
             
          
           
             Es
             .
             2.3
             .
             Mic.
             4.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             5
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             5
             5
             1
             Pet.
             2.13
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.5
             
          
           
             Es
             .
             49.23
             
          
           
             Mat.
             18.10
             
          
           
             Zach.
             8.22.23
             .
          
           
             Ex.
             26
             1
             
          
           
             1
             Kin.
             6.29
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.10
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.23
             Phil.
             2.13
             Lam.
             2.19
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.11
             
          
           
             Acts
             7.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             1.13
             
          
           
             Es
             .
             59.21
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.8
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             23
             ▪
             6
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             57.7
             Eph.
             1.3
             
          
           
             Luk.
             10.18
             Iosh
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Es
             59.21
             Ioh.
             16.13
             
          
           
             Eph
             4
             13
             
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             2.14
             
          
           
             Pro.
             8.34
             
          
           
             Psal
             80.2
             Psal
             .
             42.2
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             13
             22
             ▪
             Ier
             ,
             23
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             1.21
             
          
           
             Act.
             10.33
             Psal
             .
             5.7
             Es
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Ps
             .
             119
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             Luke
             18
             ,
          
           
             Psal
             .
             25
             9.
             
             Luke
             1
             ,
          
           
             Iam
             ,
             1.
             
             Luke
             1
             ,
          
           
             Psal
             ▪
             86
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             8
             ▪
             21
             Es
             .
             42.8
             Ps
             .
             110.3
             
          
           
             Zach.
             5.7
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             2.3
             5.
             
             Ezech.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             29.1
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             Luk.
             10
             ▪
             16
             
          
           
             August
             .
          
           
             Ego
             te
             non
             deputabo
             inter
             Christianos
             ,
             nisi
             in
             ecclesia
             te
             videro
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             35.18
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             87.2
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             Ioel.
             2
             ,
             15
             16.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5
             
          
           
             2
             Chto
             .
             6
             13
             ,
             2
             King
             11
             ▪
             14.
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             4.15
             Ex.
             23.2
             
          
           
             1
             Cor
             ,
             10
             8.
             
             Num.
             25
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             84
             
          
           
             Pro
             8.17
             
          
           
             Act
             ,
             10.33
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             5
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             110.3
             Pro.
             8.33
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             4
             10.
             
          
           
             Act.
             13.43
             
          
           
             Luk.
             1.21
             Numb
             .
             6.24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ▪
             
          
           
             Es
             .
             52.11
             .
             ●
             Cor.
             6.17
             
          
           
             Novatus
             rerum
             novarum
             sēper
             cupidus
             ,
             arrogantiâ
             inflatus
             ,
             episcopis
             male
             cognitus
             ,
             &c.
             C●ipri
             .
          
           
             In
             cōmunione
             sacramentorum
             mali
             maculant
             bonos
             .
          
           
             Quid
             Imperatori
             cū
             ecclesia
             ?
          
           
             Sacramēta
             sancta
             &
             efficacia
             quando
             per
             sanctos
             homines
             .
          
           
             Circumcelliones
             .
          
           
             Lucifer
             stomachabundus
             discessit
             ab
             Eusebio
             :
             et
             qui
             se
             illi
             conjunxerūt
             ab
             ecclesia
             ipsi
             se
             segregarunt
             
          
           
             Vituperabant
             episcopos
             ,
             divites
             ,
             ipsos
             appelantes
             .
             Quòd
             in
             ecclesia
             ferrentur
             faeneratores
             &
             impuri
             .
             Anthropomorphi●ae
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             13
             ▪
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             issue
             of
             this
             discourse
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             ●6
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             
             Act.
             10.
             
             Matth.
             16
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet
             1.19
             1
             Cor.
             2.5
             
          
           
             Levit.
             20.24
             .
             1
             Kin.
             8.53
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             14
             2●
             .
             35
             .
          
           
             Deut
             ▪
             9.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Act
             19.9
             .
          
           
             Act.
             26.22
             23.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.17
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             14
             ,
             15
             ▪
             16
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1
             ▪
             2
             4.9
             ,
             30
             ▪
             1
             Cor
             ,
             3.23
             1
             Cor.
             4
             ,
             15
             1
             Cor.
             9.2
             1
             Cor.
             11.2
             2
             Cor.
             7.11
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.1
             
          
           
             Eph.
             5
             .
             1●
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6
             ▪
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Act.
             8.13.37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.3
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             1
             
             Cor.
             8.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
             &
             15.
             1
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.2
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.29
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Eph
             ▪
             1.23
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.2
             1
             Cor.
             12
             12
             ▪
             1
             Cor.
             1.30
             
          
           
             Act.
             7.51
             Eph.
             4
             30
             1
             Thes
             ▪
             5.19
             .
             Heb.
             10
             ,
             29
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             147.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.17
             Rom.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             78.10
             37.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             1.17
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.30
             
          
           
             What
             Browne
             meane
             by
             a
             true
             church
             .
          
           
             Act.
             7.38
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             Heb
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.5
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             2.29.12
             .
          
           
             Ex.
             32.11
             .
             Ex.
             22.16
             
          
           
             Es
             .
             1.2
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             Es
             .
             1.10
             ▪
             23
             
          
           
             Es
             .
             3.12.16
             Es
             .
             5.8
             
          
           
             Es
             .
             24
             ●
             
          
           
             Es
             .
             1.21
             22
             29.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.2
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12
             20.21
             .
             Apoc.
             2
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             18.19
             
          
           
             Deut.
             31.9
             28.
             
          
           
             Act
             ,
             14.23
             Act.
             2●
             ▪
             17
             
          
           
             Act.
             21.18
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Ob●ect
               .
               Sol.
            
             Act.
             ●5
             .
             ●●
             23.
             
          
           
             Sub
             conscientia
             plebis
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             18
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             16.19
             
          
           
             Io●
             .
             20
             ,
             21
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4
             ▪
             11
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             Neh.
             13.11
             17.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2
             ▪
             &
             3.
             
             Ro
             13.1
             2
             3.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.13
             14.
             
             Tit.
             2.1
             Heb.
             13.8
             17.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5
             17.
             
             Numb
             .
             16
             Matth.
             18
             1
             Cor.
             5
             
          
           
             Mar.
             13.34
             2
             Cor.
             10.8
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             Apoc.
             1.6
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             2
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             130.3
             
          
           
             Gal.
             2.14
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.1
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28.18
             Mar.
             16.15.6
             .
             
               Object
               .
               Sol.
            
             
          
           
             Ro.
             12.4
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             Heb.
             5.4
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2
             13.
             1
             
             Tim.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             true
             visible
             church
             is
             .
          
           
             Act.
             9.31
             Ap.
             2
             ,
             &
             3
             ▪
             
          
           
             Act.
             14.23
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             16.5
             1
             Cor.
             16.19
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             Act.
             15.19
             
          
           
             Act.
             15.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             9
             36.
             
             Eph.
             2.
             
             Rom
             10.
             
             Act.
             8.
             
             Act
             13.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             ●
             
          
           
             Gal.
             2
             
          
           
             Act.
             8
             
          
           
             Matth.
             22
             
          
           
             Matth.
             25
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.2
             3.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.24
             25.
             &c.
             
               Deus
               nobis
               imperavit
               congregatioonem
               ,
               sibi
               servavit
               separationem
               .
               August
               .
               Mat.
            
             13.47
             48.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.41
             Apoc.
             2.1
             .
             Matth.
             5
             
          
           
             Cant.
             6.13
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             Ro
             ,
             3.3
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.26
             
          
           
             Ro.
             10.18
             
          
           
             Col.
             1
             6.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             20.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             9.9
             .
             Gen.
             17.7
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             28.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             16
             
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             15.12.14
             .
          
           
             Neh.
             9.38
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28.19
             Act.
             2.41
             .
             2
             Cor.
             5.19
             Levit.
             2.13
             Deut.
             29
             12.
             
             Deut.
             26
             18.
             
             Deut.
             33.3
             .
             &
             26.17
             Act
             2.41
             Act.
             8.12
             37.38
             .
             Mat.
             28.19
             1
             Cor.
             10.16
             Psal
             .
             44.17
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.27
             Rom.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             Ezech.
             16.20
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             110.3
             .
             Acts
             2
             41
             
          
           
             Cant.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.4
             .
          
           
             Ex.
             19.3.7.8
             .
          
           
             Iosh
             4.
             
             ●
             ,
             8
             
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             24
             2.4
             7.
             
          
           
             Hest
             .
             8.17
             .
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             30
             
          
           
             Violentiū
             non
             coactorum
             est
             regnum
             caelorum
             .
             
               2
               Chro.
               30
               19.20
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             ●3
             
          
           
             16
             2
             Chro.
             34
             32.33
             .
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             15
             12
             Neh.
             9.38
             &
             10.29
             .
             Ez.
             10.3
             ,
             19
             
               Object
               .
               Sol.
            
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             17.7
             
          
           
             Act
             8.
             
          
           
             Fran.
             Iohns
             Artic
             against
             Fr
             and
             Dutch
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             20
             ,
             21
             22
             ,
             23
             ▪
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ensem
             stringēdo
             ,
             decreta
             publicādo
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2
             :
             7.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             21.28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             1
             Why
             the
             bastards
             of
             christians
             are
             baptizable
             ?
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Act.
             12.
             
             Act.
             8.
             
             Mat.
             28.
             
          
           
             2
             An
             harlots
             fact
             doth
             not
             make
             her
             no
             Christian
             .
          
           
             3
             An
             harlots
             fact
             doth
             not
             deprive
             her
             or
             her
             child
             of
             the
             right
             of
             christianity
             .
          
           
             4
             No
             man
             ought
             lawfully
             to
             stay
             bastards
             frō
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             Vt
             regenerandi
             etsi
             nondum
             regenerati
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             ●
             .
             12
             
          
           
             Deut.
             23.2
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             
             Gen.
             21.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Exposititij
             .
          
           
             Si
             inter
             Christianos
             nati
             fuerint
             ,
             ex
             Charitate
             habendi
             profilijs
             Christianorum
             si
             non
             sit
             justa
             causa
             contrariū
             praesumendi
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             
             
               In
               sensu
               composito
            
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             18.6
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6
             :
             9.10
             Gal.
             5.9.22
             .
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.8
             
          
           
             Eze.
             18.
             
          
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             unbel●evers
             .
             ●
             In
             part
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             whole
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28.19
             .
          
           
             Censure
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             
             Col.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.14
             
          
           
             Censure
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             2
             ,
          
           
             Sanctitatem
             foederalem
             ,
             ut
             qui
             sunt
             regenerandi
             non
             regenerati
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.39
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             
          
           
             Censure
             .
          
           
             Censure
             .
          
           
             Censure
             .
          
           
             Censure
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             ●7
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             
          
           
             Censure
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Censure
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             42.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Censure
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Censure
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.19
             
          
           
             Eze.
             18.
             
          
           
             Censure
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Act.
             8.
             
             &
             9
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28.
             
          
           
             Censure
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Act
             18.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Christ
             is
             the
             head
             of
             the
             catholike
             Church
             ,
             Eph.
             1.22
             .
             Col.
             1.18
             .
             Iohn
             1
             16.
             
             Col.
             1
             19
             Eph
             1.22
             .
             Eph.
             9.6
             .
             1
             Iohn
             2.
             
             Eph.
             5.23
             .
          
           
             Eph
             1.3
             .
          
           
             1
             King.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Christ
             is
             the
             head
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ▪
             1
             Cor.
             12.27
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             3
             6.
             
             Heb.
             10.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Christ
             is
             the
             head
             of
             our
             Church
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor
             3.10
             ,
             11.
             
             Eph.
             2.20
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.7
             .
             1
             Cor.
             3.10
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.2
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.5
             1
             Cor.
             3
             9.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.11.12
             .
          
           
             Acts
             2.47
             .
             Iohn
             14.6
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.31
             1
             Cor
             3
             5.
             
             Rom
             6.4
             .
             1
             Cor.
             10.16
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.19
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.12
             .
             Acts
             11.18
             .
             Acts
             15.11
             Acts
             2.47
             Acts
             11.20
             .
             to
             26.
             
          
           
             Acts
             5.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             
             Iohn
             20.
             
             Mat.
             13.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Mic
             7.19
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.15
             
          
           
             Iohn
             4
             7.
             
          
           
             Zac.
             14
             20
             2●
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             15.57
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.13
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3
             1●
             
          
           
             Acts
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             
             ●●
             12.15.19
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             10.34
             Phil.
             11.13
             14
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.22
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             Sol.
             
          
           
             4
             The
             headship
             of
             the
             King
             doth
             not
             hinder
             the
             headship
             of
             Christ
             .
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
             Esa
             .
             9.15
             .
             1
             Sam.
             15
             17.
             
             Exod.
             18.25
             
          
           
             1
             The
             Church
             hath
             a
             power
             to
             governe
             it selfe
             under
             Christ
             .
             Mat.
             22.23
             .
             Exod.
             2.14
             
          
           
             Acts
             2.41.42
             .
          
           
             Acts
             14.23
             .
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
             Iam.
             5.14.6.8
             .
             1
             Cor.
             16.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Gal
             6.6
             .
             2
             Thes
             .
             3.6
             .
             1
             Cor.
             11.20
             .
          
           
             Acts
             15
             1.
             2
             
          
           
             Ver.
             10.24
             28
             
          
           
             verse
             29.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             8.8
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor
             11
             ▪
             4.5
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             33
             34
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.26.46
             .
          
           
             2
             Kings
             are
             prime
             officers
             to
             advance
             government
             in
             Churches
             .
             Mat.
             28.
             
             Mat.
             16.
             
             Mat●
             6
             Rom.
             ●2
             .
             8
             1
             Cor
             ,
             11.28
             .
             Rom.
             13.5
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Esa
             .
             49.23
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             ●3
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Num.
             10.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Iosh
             24.
             
             ●
             ▪
             18.
             1
             
             Chro.
             15.
             2
             
             Chro.
             15.14
             .
             2
             Chro.
             22.3
             .
             2
             Chro
             20
             2
             Chro.
             34
             29
             30
             1
             King.
             15
             12
             ,
             14
             ,
             14.
             2
             
             King.
             23.2
             ,
             3.
             2
             
             Chro.
             29.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             2
             
             Chro.
             ●
             ▪
             14
             ,
             ●5
             
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             29
             4
             ,
             &
             31.4.16
             ,
             17.
             2
             
             Chro.
             35
             2.
             
          
           
             Neh.
             13.11.12
             .
             2
             Chro.
             30
             2
             Chro.
             34
             2
             Chro.
             15
             
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             19
             18.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             15.17
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Rom
             13.5
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             9.40
             
          
           
             Hest
             .
             9.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Acts
             15.28
             .
             Acts
             16.3
             .
             Acts
             21.81
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ▪
             25.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             17.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             12.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             5.5.6
             7.9
             .
             Math.
             12.3
             5.
             2
             
             Chro.
             7.7
             .
             1
             King.
             8.64
             .
             2
             Chro.
             30
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             17.18
             ▪
             &c.
             
               Object
               .
               Sol.
               Object
            
             .
             Pro.
             2.20
             .
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             9.40
             .
             Rom
             13.5
             .
          
           
             Act.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Saints
             by
             calling
             .
             1
             Cor.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             Gal
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             15.2
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             ●9
             
          
           
             2
             Renewed
             Saints
             not
             onely
             matter
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.11
             .
             Eph.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             Iude
             3.
             
          
           
             Eph
             2.20
             .
             Rom.
             14.5
             .
             2
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             Eph
             1.3
             .
             Eph.
             4.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13
             9
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             16.10
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.
             
          
           
             A
             mixed
             company
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.16
             1
             Cor.
             15·
             
          
           
             Act
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             22.9
             .
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             12.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             ●3
             .
             38
             Sol.
             
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             5.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.24
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             2.23
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             13.26
             ,
             27.
             
             Mat.
             7
             22.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             24.13
             .
          
           
             2
             Thes
             2.4
             .
             Apo.
             18.1
             ,
             2.
             1
             
             Cor
             3.3
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.12
             .
             1
             Cor.
             5.1
             .
             1
             Cor.
             11.21
             .
             1
             Cor.
             1
             12
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
             Gal.
             1.
             
             Gal
             3.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             Ro.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.4
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.22
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             22.13
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1●
             .
             29
             Iud.
             2
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             13.28
             
          
           
             Mat.
             22.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.12
             
          
           
             Ro.
             11.20
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.24
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.4
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             5.27
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             ●9
             .
          
           
             Ex.
             34
             27
             
          
           
             Deut.
             26.17.18
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             1
             Pet.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Ps
             .
             78.36
             ,
             37.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2
             ▪
             20
             ▪
             21.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor
             11.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             19.27
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             Rom.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ma●
             .
             13.47
             ,
             48
             ,
             49
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Apo.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             How
             wicked
             members
             are
             cut
             off
             from
             us
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             15.19
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             109.
             
             Eph.
             5.
             
             Psal
             .
             120.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             8.2
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.28
             .
             Gal.
             6.5
             .
          
           
             vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam
             2.17.24
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             22.9.10
             .
          
           
             Act.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             22.12
             friend
             ,
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.54
             .
          
           
             Ier
             31.
             
             Heb.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             10.8
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             Matth.
             7
             Matth.
             15.
             
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             3
             Of
             pollution
             of
             communion
             by
             wicked
             members
             .
          
           
             Levit.
             4.13.14
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             22.26
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             17.8
             9.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             2
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.20
             24.25.26
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             11.20.21
             .
             Ezek.
             18.14.17.20
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             33●
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.10
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1
             15.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.22
             .
             Eph
             5.11
             .
             Pro.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             3.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Es
             .
             10.1
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             22.18.19
             .
             2
             Sam
             11.15
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             K●
             12.3
             .
          
           
             Mar
             ●5
             .
          
           
             1
             Kin
             ●
             
          
           
             1
             Kin.
             21.7.25
             .
             Prov.
             1.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Pro.
             7.18
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.33
             .
             2
             Sa.
             13.5
             .
             Mar.
             6.
             
             ●4
             .
             Act.
             19.25
             .
             Nu.
             25.3
             .
             &
             31.16
             .
          
           
             Ro.
             1.32
             .
          
           
             Act
             ▪
             8.1
             .
             Act.
             7.58
             .
          
           
             Lev.
             19.17
             .
             &
             20.45
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             12.14
             
          
           
             Es
             .
             5.20
             .
             Pro.
             24.24
             
          
           
             Ro.
             14.21
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             8.13
             
          
           
             Eph
             5
             11
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             ●
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Iud.
             11.
             
          
           
             Num.
             16.10
             .
          
           
             Iud.
             8.
             
             ●
             .
             2
             Pet
             2.10
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.4
             .
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             14.
             
             &
             15.
             2
             
             Chro.
             29
             &
             30.
             
             &
             34.
             
          
           
             Ezr.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             Neh.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hag.
             1.
             
             Zech.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ez.
             4.23.23
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             Hag.
             1.4
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             2.17
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             17.1
             .
             Ex.
             34.
             
             ●8
             .
             Deu.
             10
             12.
             
             Levit.
             6.
             
             Num.
             35
             33.
             
             Levit.
             18.21.24
             ,
             25.
             
             Es
             .
             1.9.15
             .
             &
             38.2.10
             
          
           
             Ier.
             7.
             
          
           
             Es
             .
             65.5
             .
             Luk.
             18.14
             Tit.
             1.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.23.24
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.23.28
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             Sol.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1●
             29.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             19
             13.20
             .
          
           
             Hag.
             2.12
             13.
             
          
           
             Act
             21.28
             
          
           
             Deut.
             23.3
             
          
           
             Matth.
             22
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             23.16
             Mat.
             24.3
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             11.49
             
          
           
             Luk.
             4
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Lu.
             23.18
             Mat.
             11.20
             21.22
             .
             &c
             Mat.
             27.25
             
          
           
             Mar
             7.9
             .
             Matth.
             21.12
             ▪
             13.
             
             Ioh.
             9.22
             .
             Matth.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             19.14
             
          
           
             Luk.
             2
             21
             Luk.
             2.22
             .
             Luk.
             2.46
             Luk.
             3.21
             Ioh.
             2.13
             .
             Matth
             ▪
             23
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ▪
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             18.
             
          
           
             3
             Ioh
             ▪
             ●
             .
             9
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Es
             ▪
             62
             ●
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Se
             sti●lis
             conscientiae
             adactum
             ,
             ●
             fecisse
             Se
             pro
             gloria
             altissimi
             de●
             pati
             ▪
             
               Act
               23
               ,
               1●
            
             Object
             .
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Nu.
             16.3
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ex.
             1.
             
             ●8
             .
          
           
             Ro.
             12.6
             ,
             8.
             1
             
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             &
             5
             ●●
             
          
           
             Act
             ▪
             14.23
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.17
             .
          
           
             Act.
             21
             ▪
             ●8
             23.
             
          
           
             Act.
             15
             .
             2●
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Ne.
             13.11
             Apoc.
             2
             ▪
             1.
             
             &
             12.18
             ▪
             Apoc.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             Ro.
             13
             ,
             21.
             
             Tit.
             3.1
             .
             Act.
             20
             28
             Heb.
             13
             ▪
             17
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             
             Apoc.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Ro.
             6.12
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Math.
             18.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28.20
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             18.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6
             1.
             1
             
             Tim
             ,
             1.5
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             16.24
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.12
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.42
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             18.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             18
             expoūded
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             16.19
             Ioh.
             20.23
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2
             Tim.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             18.7
             .
          
           
             Ma.
             18.
             av
             .
             8
             ad
             v.
             15.
             
             Mat.
             18.15
             ad
             finem
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             19.2
             .
             Mat.
             9
             9.
             
          
           
             Act.
             25.11
             Act.
             22
             28
             
          
           
             Mat.
             18.15
             .
          
           
             ver
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Deu.
             19.
             
             ●5
             Heb.
             10.28
             
          
           
             Mat.
             18.17
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim
             1.8
             Allusive
             .
             1
             Cor.
             6.1.6
             .
          
           
             Ro.
             9.13
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6
             ▪
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             ●
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5
             15.
             
             Ro.
             16.18
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Ro.
             13.1
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Why
             the
             former
             sense
             is
             true
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             18.21
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             19.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             3.12.13
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Act
             ▪
             19.32.39.41
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.4
             .
             Jude
             6.
             
             Matth.
             22.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             16
             19
             Joh.
             20.23
             
          
           
             
               
                 Matth.
                 5.25
                 ,
                 26.
              
               
               Obiect
               .
               Sol.
               
                 Matth.
                 ●8
                 .
                 19
              
               .
               Quid
               hoc
               si●●
               velit
               series
               ipsa
               loci
               declarat
               .
            
             
               Siqui
               correptus
               est
               animo
               indoluerit
               &
               in
               idem
               propositum
               venerit
               cum
               eo
               ●
               quo
               corripiaetur
               dabitur
               ei
               de
               clementissimo
               Deo
               ven●a
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             18
             20
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.5
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Object
               ▪
            
             1
             Cor.
             ●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             20.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2
             ▪
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Ver
             ▪
             2.
             that
             he
             might
             be
             〈◊〉
             away
             from
             them
             ,
             no●
             cast
             out
             〈◊〉
             themselv●
             .
          
           
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             vers
             ▪
             13
             :
          
           
             vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             22.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor
             ▪
             ●
             .
             6
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.2
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Their
             name
             .
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.28
             
          
           
             Es
             .
             56.10
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             13.
             
          
           
             Apoc
             ▪
             2
             ▪
             &
             ●
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             &
             Tit.
             post
             sc
             .
          
           
             Aernis
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.4
             .
             Ro
             15.8
             .
             Matth.
             20.28
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.25
             .
             Heb.
             3.1
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.1
             .
             3
             Ioh.
             1.
             2
             
             Cor.
             8.23
             .
             Phil.
             2.25
             Apoc.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
             Object
             .
          
           
             2
             Their
             degree
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor
             ▪
             12
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             ▪
             ●
             
          
           
             1
             Tim
             3
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Their
             jurisdiction
             Ob
             ▪
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             1
             Tim.
             6.14
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ordination
             .
             T
             it
             1.5
             .
             1
             Tim.
             5.22
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Act.
             16.2.3
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             Object
             .
             2
             Tim
             4.5
             .
             Sol.
             1
             Cor.
             16.10
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Redressing
             things
             amisse
             ▪
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.3
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.19
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1.11
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             Act.
             4.17.18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Act
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.24
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             Object
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             
             ●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Mat.
             20.25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Ro.
             13.1
             .
             &c.
             1
             Pet
             2.13
             14
             ,
             17
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             13.13
             
          
           
             1
             Cor
             12.28
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             34.4
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             1
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1.9
             
          
           
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.11
             ,
             13.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.1
             4.
             
          
           
             Act
             ▪
             14
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             Eph.
             ●
             .
             11
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             ●
             
          
           
             Mat
             9
             ●●
             Act
             1●
             .
             ●●
             1
             Tim.
             6
             ●
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.4
             Ro.
             15.8
             .
             Act.
             6.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.13
             
          
           
             Act.
             6.3
             .
          
           
             Act.
             6.6
             .
             Act.
             7.
             
             Act.
             8.35
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.13
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             22.10.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             8.31
             .
          
           
             1
             King.
             ●8
             .
             10
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             25.33
             .
          
           
             1
             Kin.
             2.8.43
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             2
             T●m
             ▪
             3.6
             Iude
             4.
             
             ●
             Tim.
             2
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             Indulgences
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Purse
             penances
             .
          
           
             Ex.
             21
             ▪
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.2
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             
          
           
             Jude
             .
          
           
             Nu.
             16.10
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             42.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             
             ●1
             .
          
           
             The
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             separation
             
          
           
             Jud.
             5.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Ro.
             2.8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             ●
             Cor.
             14.3
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.16.13
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3
             7.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2.2
             .
             1
             Tim.
             3.2
             .
             2
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
             1
             Tim.
             3.2
             1
             Pet.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             21.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             10.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1.23
             .
          
           
             Act.
             6.6
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim
             3.10
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             Act
             6.6
             .
             Act.
             13.3
             .
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
             1
             Cor.
             1●
             .
             ●●
             
          
           
             Exod.
             4.
             
             Jer.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Es
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             M●nistery
             may
             be
             desired
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.16
             .
             1
             Tim.
             3.1
             .
             Joh.
             21.15
             .
          
           
             Act.
             20.28
             1
             Pet.
             5.1
             ,
             2.
             2
             
             Tim
             4.2
             Matt.
             28.20
             .
             2
             Tim
             4.7
             ,
             8.
             
             Dan
             12.3
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.15
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             Sol.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam
             ,
             18.19
             .
             ad
             finē
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim
             ●
             .
             2●
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             
             Marks
             o●
             true
             teachers
             .
          
           
             Ro.
             6.16
             Ioh.
             8.34
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.19
             
          
           
             Ier.
             23.22
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.6
             
          
           
             Ioh
             ▪
             16.22
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             
             Phil.
             3.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.2.7
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             Pro.
             27.23
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.52
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Psa
             .
             92.14
             
          
           
             J●hn
             5.
             
          
           
             Jo●
             .
             10
             4.
             
          
           
             Es
             .
             4●
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             6.29
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             23.
             
             ●2
             .
          
           
             Ro.
             1
             ▪
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4
             :
             15.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             23.29
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             ●
             .
             17
             .
             Luk.
             22.32
             .
             Jer.
             31.18
             .
          
           
             Es
             .
             10.21
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             Joh.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             Act.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.11.12
             .
          
           
             Act.
             26.18
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             ●
             .
             23
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             1
             ▪
             ●
             
          
           
             Ep●
             .
             1.
             
             Phil.
             ●
             .
             Col.
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ro.
             15.16
             .
          
           
             Es
             .
             66.21
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Ex
             28
             .
             1●
             Ex.
             40.16
             1
             Chro.
             23.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
             1
             Kin
             2.27
             2
             Chro
             ▪
             8.14
             .
             2
             Chro
             ,
             ●9
             24.
             
          
           
             Act.
             ●
             ,
             15.
             &c.
             Act.
             6.2
             .
          
           
             Act.
             2.38
             .
             Act.
             10.44
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             47.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Sa.
             2.24
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             3.22
             .
             Joh.
             4.2
             .
             Joh.
             6.70
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             3.22.24
             .
             Mat.
             4.12.17
             .
          
           
             Act.
             10.23
             .
             vers
             .
             48.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             1
             Cor
             ●
             .
             ●
             ▪
             vers
             .
             8
             ,
             9.10
             ▪
             1●
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             ●
             .
             17
             ▪
             18.
             
             Gal.
             6.6
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Col.
             2.17
             
          
           
             Es
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Mal
             3.9
             
          
           
             Matth.
             23
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.14
             
          
           
             Heb.
             7.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ▪
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor
             5
             20
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Ob●ect
             .
             Heb.
             3●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.
             
             Heb.
             10.
             
          
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             ceremonies
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             8.5
             Deu.
             17.14
             
          
           
             1
             Kin.
             8.63
             
          
           
             ver
             ▪
             65.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             17.
             
          
           
             Josh
             .
             24
             ▪
             26.
             2
             
             Ch.
             15.14
             Nehe.
             9.
             ult
             .
             &
             10
             ▪
             11.
             
          
           
             Hest
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14
             26.40
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14.3.5
             ,
          
           
             Act.
             15.
             
          
           
             Eph
             4
             3
             ▪
             5
             Col.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             Num.
             36
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10
             ▪
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             8.13
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             ●4
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             
             ●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Eph.
             3.14
             Gen.
             14.22
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.26
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             24.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             17.15
             Iosh
             .
             ●2
             .
             24
             ,
             to
             35.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             2.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             4.17
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor
             ,
             11.
             1
             
             Cor.
             16.20
             .
             2
             Pet.
             2.11
             Jude
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             9
             40.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Object
             ▪
             
          
           
             Sol.
             Pro.
             25
             ▪
             4
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Kin.
             19.
             
             Ex.
             23.24
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             18.6
             Ps
             44.20
             .
             Ex.
             32.6.19
             .
             Am.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             4.
             
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             H●s
             .
             14.2
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             6.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             11
             ▪
             2.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             Zach.
             12.
             
             ●0
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             11.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             A
             double
             power
             of
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             6.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             47.
             1
             
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             Lu.
             22.41
             Lom
             3.
             
          
           
             Ps
             .
             123
             1.
             
             Ps
             .
             35.10
             .
             Psal
             .
             45.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Num.
             21.5
             
          
           
             Ro.
             8.26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             Why
             se●
             formes
             are
             prescribed
             ministers
             ?
          
           
             Ob.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             18.21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Neh.
             8
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.16
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             28.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             16.
             
             Joh.
             20
             ▪
             
          
           
             Act.
             17.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Lit●y
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             Luk.
             11.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             1.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Es
             .
             38.1
             .
             Matth.
             25
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             20.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             109.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Ob
             ▪
             
          
           
             Joh.
             17.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2
             1
             Ps
             .
             67.3
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal
             141.
             
             As
             some
             translate
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.2
             .
             1
             Joh
             5
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             19.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4
             1.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             20.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Mar
             9.4
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.5
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             Es
             .
             29.13
             .
             Mat.
             15.9
             .
          
           
             D●ut
             .
             4
             2
             :
             &
             12.32
             .
          
           
             Col.
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Deu.
             27.12
             1
             King.
             8.14.55
             .
             Neh.
             8.5
             .
             
               Object
               .
               Sol.
            
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             95.5
             .
          
           
             Ps
             149.3
             .
             Ps
             .
             150.4
             .
             Psal
             .
             47.1
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             1
             
             King.
             1.47
             .
          
           
             The
             crosse
             in
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1●
             .
          
           
             How
             wee
             use
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             crosse
             ?
             1
             Cor.
             16.20
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.14
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             14.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             Responses
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Act.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             20.42
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             4.11
             
          
           
             ●
             Pet.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.25
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Consider
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             143·
             Eph.
             6.
             
             Matth.
             7.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             2
             
             Thes
             .
             3.10
             ,
          
           
             Matth.
             26.
             
          
           
             Gen
             38.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             ult
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             23.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             5.21
             .
             Luke
             22.
             
          
           
             2
             Exhort
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             13.10
             .
             Iam.
             1.21
             
          
           
             Jam.
             3.
             
             Mat.
             20.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             1.
             
          
           
             John
             7.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             25.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             19.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             32.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             1
             ▪
             6.
             
          
           
             Apo.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             13.9
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes
             .
             ●
             .
             11
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             6.
             
          
           
             Jam
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             24.10
             .
             2
             Sam.
             16.7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1●
             .
          
           
             Ex.
             ●
             .
             Prov.
             ●
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             day
             approacheth
             .
          
           
             Luk
             19.42
             
          
           
             Eccles
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.11
             .
             2
             Pet.
             3.